Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'super-powers'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Second Life's Topics
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Stories
  • Drain and Theft's 📰 Topics
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's DATING OPTIONS?
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's GREAT GYMS IN BOSTON AREA
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's SEEKING WORKOUT PARTNERS
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am looking to be sponsored
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am a Sponsor

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. EcchiMultiverse

    Marvelous Man - Chapter 3

    All comments and critiques are welcomed here and on my Google Docs(https://drive.google.com/open?id=1xbPEoWBErXCCWu0eYhIwd8hoGI8K4kQTDCYoDgTWH3k) For other chapters, I will post them on here later. But you can find the archives on my FA and Tumblr with pics included. FA: http://www.furaffinity.net/user/ecchimultiverse/ Tumblr: http://ecchimultiverse.tumblr.com/ First Chapter | Previous Chapter | Next Chapter Chapter 3: Hero Patrol "Are you ready to head into the real world, sugarplum?" said Justice's mother. Justice hesitated, "Sure, but...why is the portal here?" The four family members stood in front of dirty loan office. The sign's neon light bulbs shaped to form "CashIThere" flickered with a dull yellow light that only lit the letters "shIThere". A police siren echoed from a small distance, while a dog laying beside the building howls into the air. The glass doors entrance is supposed to project an inviting atmosphere, but is contradicted by the metal bars soldered on. Justice watched a homeless android woman push a shopping cart filled with miscellaneous junk and cats. She muttered about alien space pies as she disappeared around the loan office building's corner. "We figured it'd be the last place you'd go into if you ever accidentally found the portal. Apollo designed this place to look like a shithole, so you'd stay away from it," explained Papa. Justice stared at the sign, "Makes sense." Apollo grew impatient and walked towards the door. "Well, let's get a move on. I feel like I'll get tetanus if I have to keep looking at my masterpiece any longer," huffed Apollo. The four went inside and observed the pathetic lobby. The walls were painted with a cheap coating of white that chipped and peeled at the edges of the wall. The dark blue carpet contained a multitude of mysterious stains and black gum. And the line of chairs against the wall were cheap white lawn furniture that would instantly shatter under Justice and Ares' muscle weight. Fluorescent light bulbs hummed loudly with moths circling about. The white counter next to the employee door was fenced with a glass divider riddled with bullet holes markings. An unkempt woman sat behind the counter; reading a magazine with a cigarette in hand. Her hair looked as though it were a nest for birds, and the lenses of her large glasses were cracked. Apollo approached the counter, and the woman looked up. She inhaled her cigarette until it reached the orange tip and gave a slow exhale that blanketed the glass. As the smoke quickly dissipated, she apathetically gazed through Apollo. She spoke in a deep, cracked voice, "Fuck off. Can I help you?" Apollo ignored the first part of her statement and said the password. "I'd like to speak to your manager with a cherry on top," said Apollo. The woman says nothing and pressed a button underneath the counter. A buzzing sound emanated from the employee door. Ares stepped to the employee door and pulled it open. As the buzzing stopped, the other three entered through the door with Ares following behind. Apollo led the group into a blank hallway that echoed with every step they took across the tiled floor. When the family finally made it to the end, they entered an empty room with only an unremarkable white door. Justice pointed at the door, "Is that the portal?" "Yes, it is, sweetie. I know it doesn't look much, but it has to look boring if we want to hide it," said his mother. Justice's dad pulled a silver key, keychained to a picture of a sundae ice cream with a cherry on top, out of his pocket. Apollo holds the key in front of Justice, "And this is the key to activating the portal. And as much as I want to cut the ribbon to this event, you should do it, Justice." Justice accepted the key; confused by his dad's action. "Umm...thanks, dad," said Justice. Stepping forward, Justice placed the silver key in the keyhole and turned. He heard the lock give a subtle click. Pulling the key out, Justice turned the knob and pulled it open to reveal a room to a luxury apartment. Soft jazz softly echoed in the spacious apartment, as Justice walked in. Ignoring the lavish leather furniture and the large entertainment system in the living room, he noticed small statues and paintings of Apollo strewn about. Apollo stepped in front of Justice and waved about, "Welcome to the real world. This is your new home! It's a penthouse apartment with three bedrooms, two bathrooms, and roof access that has a pool and jacuzzi up there. I decorated the place myself, if you couldn't tell." "Oh, we could. Your 'style' stinks of desperations for attention," remarked Ares. Apollo glared at Ares; ready to throw some shade. He sat down on a chair and crossed his legs, "I think that's what your utilikilt's brand name is." Absentmindedly stuffing the keys into his black jacket's pocket, Justice ignored the quarrel and explored the penthouse. All the walls on the penthouse's exterior was nothing but see-through glass; exposing a bustling city with tall, clear windmill generators wherever he looked. As he walked about, he found the staircase leading upstairs to the roof access. Justice went up the staircase and through the door. Outside, he found a built-in jacuzzi steps away from the door and a pool beyond that. Justice browsed about the two waters, while feeling warm air breeze graze across his face and tree-trunk thighs. "Everything alright, sugarplum? Do you like the apartment we got you?" asked his mother. Justice turned around to see his mom following behind him. He gave a small smile, "It's nice. Dad tried really hard to make this place look nice...maybe a little too hard? I don't know. But I just wanted to know. Where am I? I mean, I'm still in America, right? The USA? Cause if I'm not, then it's gonna be a bit awkward wearing this." Justice tugged at his American flag bikini. "Of course you are," giggled Aphrodite, "We're in Skyway City. It prides itself on being on the forefront of wind and solar energy." Justice paused, "And...what state is tha-?" His mother stomped the ground with a loud thud. "Sorry. Spider. You know how they make me feel, honey," said his mother. After rubbing her feet against the ground a few times, Aphrodite looked up at her tall son. She cleared her throat and attempted to change the subject. Aphrodite spoke, "So would you like to patrol the city and see if you can fight some crime?" Justice looked at the many windmill towers and its see-through blades. "Yeah, I guess so. I'll see you all later then. Love you, mom," said Justice. Justice floated off the ground, and his body propelled forward. His body moved as if he were in water as he slowly flew off the building. It was time to start patrol as Marvelous Man. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>> A few hours past as Marvelous Man took in all the new sights and sounds of his new hometown. So many buildings, windmills, solar panels, and Vietnamese restaurants; he would have to check out that last one. But the one thing that made Marvelous Man's heartbeat rise was seeing the people. Actual flesh and blood people; not soulless androids. Marvelous Man wanted to go down and talk to every person he could see, but he knew that would come off as weird and creepy. An alarm echoed in the air as Marvelous Man looked down to see a bank he was passing by. He turned back to the bank and positioned himself above the entrance before releasing himself from his levitation ability. Wind howled by his ears while falling ten stories up. The ground zoomed closer to him, as Marvelous Man prepared to do the iconic superhero landing pose. Right when he reached second story height, he realized he miscalculated his fall. Instead of landing on the smooth pavement in front of the bank, he was about to land on the stone steps leading into the bank. The moment it dawned on him, it was already too late to change the placement of his legs or activate his flight power. His body slammed into the stone steps with a thump, causing his body to roll to the side of the steps after landing on an edged structure. He curled his body into a fetal position and grabbed his right shin. Marvelous Man hissed, "Ow, shit! Sssssss...ow..." His brain throbbed with pain and the sound of pulsing blood. The sound dissapated seconds later and he could hear the bank's alarm ringing in his ears. The bank robbers would be out any second, and he had to stop them; even if his leg was now a throbbing ligament of pain. "Get up. Getupgetupgetup. GET UP!" muttered Marvelous Man. He staggered to the bottom of the steps as he felt the pain in his shin started to dull from adrenaline coursing through his body. Marvelous Man crossed his arms as he waited for the robbers to come out; doing his best to look intimidating even though he wants to lay down and cry. Five small gelatinous monsters exited the bank in glee before stopping in front of Marvelous Man upon noticing him. The one leading the charge, carrying a potato sack filled to the brim above its head, looked as if it were made entirely out of peanut butter. His followers seemed to be sentient jam with each one consisting of a different flavor: Strawberry, Grape, Blueberry, and Raspberry. They all had round, rectangular bodies with simple, pointy limbs and gelatinous horns. Their faces were empty slots like those of a jack-o-lantern; glowing with a soft yellow light. Marvelous Man arched an eyebrow at them before regaining his intimidating composure and clearing his throat. He projected in a heroic voice, "Stop right there, evildoers. Surrender now, and I won't slam the book on you too hard." Marvelous Man kicked himself on the inside. It sounded cool in his head, but it was so cliché and stupid to hear himself say it. What seems great to say in comic books is completely different from saying it in real life. The gelatinous foes stared at him for a second before bursting out in high pitched, impish laughter. The peanut butter monster retorted back in a deep, male cockneyed accent. "Piss off, you overstuffed cottage pie slag!" spat the leader. The leader spun around and tossed the cash-filled sack to the hench behind him that looked like blueberry flavor. In that same motion of spinning back to face Marvelous Man, the peanut butter being grabbed the pointy arms of the henches standing next to him, strawberry and grape flavored jams. The two jams transformed into muscular gelatin arms intertwining with strands of peanut butter and connecting to broad peanut butter shoulders. The leader's body transformed into a chiseled torso that still had the jack-o-lantern face. Upon facing Marvelous Man, the strawberry gelatin forming the right arm propped the torso up on its hand with the arm straightened out. The grape-flavored left arm whipped in front of the hero and ejected a grape-flavored projectile intertwined with pieces of peanut butter. Marvelous Man was caught off-guard by the sudden shape shifting and projectile and could not react in time to block or dodge. The purple and tan gelatin collided into his face and exploded; splashing into his eyes and mouth. The superhero screamed in surprise as he could feel some of the jelly, albeit tasting like delicious grape jam, go down his throat. The peanut butter villain chuckled, "I'm gonna need a fag from graping all over your face, slag! Okay, boys. Penguin out!" The little blueberry and raspberry beings dove forward and slid on their round bellies. With Marvelous Man's thunder thighs pushing each other away to form a wide stance, the jelly people had no trouble sliding under him. They left behind a trail of their bodily fluids as they slid underneath Marvelous Man. The leader leapt onto the red and blue gelatin trail and slid on his back. In the sparse seconds of sliding underneath the hero, the grape jelly hand transformed into peanut butter. The transformed hand reached out and groped the superhero's patriotic bulge. As the grape-flavored arm pulled down, the peanut butter palm stayed firmly attached to the extra-large bulge, except for the exterior of the hand. The hand exterior stretched; following the arm's direction, until it became planted on the ground and detached itself from the arm. Immediately after, the strawberry-flavored right arm whipped up and slapped Marvelous Man's beefy, bubble buttocks; leaving a large, pink gelatin handprint staining on the star spangled pattern. His ass jiggled like jello as his patriotic pole twitched from the sexual harassing stimulations. After wiping the purple and brown gunk from his eyes, Marvelous Man turned to face his foes and saw the last of the flavored jellies jump into a red car revved on. The car took off right when the door slammed shut; leaving smoke to waft in his direction. "Crap. Stop!" shouted Marvelous Man, "What the-" He stepped forward in an attempt to chase after the vehicle but stopped after feeling something pull and leash his red and white striped loins. Looking down, he noticed his American flag bikini was tethered to the jellied ground by a stretched out handprint of super sticky peanut butter. Marvelous Man tugged at his battle bikini and then leapt back in an attempt to break the adhesive bind. The result of his effort caused his lower body outfit to be stretched by the resilient peanut butter; leaving his well-endowed sexual gear to be a hair's breath away from flopping out before his elastic outfit snapped him back to where the peanut butter was rooted at. Marvelous Man stumbled for a moment before looking up. He could see the red vehicle starting to become a spec amidst the traffic for every second he's wasting on escaping the sandwich spread leash. Marvelous Man took a breath to quickly calm himself and figure a way out of his predicament. Trying to handle the situation delicately did not work, so now it was time to turn to force by using his super strength. Squatting down like a sumo wrestler, he placed his hands on the ground and raised his round, supersized beefcake rump high into the air. Marvelous Man slowly inhaled through his nose as he concentrated his leg muscles to soak up as much kinetic force as it could provide before liftoff. He felt his chest and stomach expand to its maximum capacity of air intake and knew it was time to unleash the collected potential within his powerful calves and thunderous thighs. His thighs flexed; veins and muscular cords bulged and outlined against his skin. The cement underneath his feet cracked. With the force within his legs unleashed, Marvelous Man rocketed forward; leaving the cracked ground indented with his own footprints. A garment with the American flag design flapped onto the broken surface. Marvelous Man soared through the air with the wind whistling into his ears. He zoomed over the cars and saw the vehicle he pursued after began to grow bigger. The villainous passengers of the automobile noticed him and alerted the driver. The red car turned a sharp left onto another road; swerving around other vehicles and disturbing the flow of traffic. Activating his flight power, Marvelous Man steered himself towards the third story of a skyscraper on the road his foes turned onto. He flipped his body and landed feet first on the building just beneath the windows; causing the building's side to crumble and the windows next to it to crack. Without stopping after landing, Marvelous Man sprinted across the wall like a ninja with the help of his flight power to hold him up. He looked down to see that he was getting closer to the fleeing automobile. Reaching the edge of the skyscraper's side, he knew he was within lunging distance. Marvelous Man stopped at the end and squatted again to gain power in his legs. He shot off like a bullet from a barrel; damaging more of the structure in the process. Soaring down with his levitating ability to help turn, he guided himself toward the red car. Upon reaching the vehicle within striking range, he punched the car's trunked; denting and flipping the red getaway in the process. Marvelous Man tumbled onto the ground. He kept rolling like the spinning speed of a blender until he hit the stone wall of a spa. The car fell on its back and skidded across the street with sparks flying. It clipped another automobile, which caused that vehicle to swerve violently down the street with its horns blaring. The flipped red car then crashed into a row of vehicles parked by the curb. Propping himself on his elbows, Marvelous Man coughed. "You look like you could use a hand getting up," said a familiar, posh voice. Marvelous Man looked up and saw his dad, Apollo, offering his hand for assistance. For some reason, Apollo was carrying a fancy, opened umbrella even though it wasn't raining. He accepted his dad's help. "Dad," smiled Marvelous Man, "Thanks." Apollo glowed with delight, "Of course. It's my duty to help my son. I am the best father that ever existed even after time itself ends. Speaking of which, F-Y-I, Hephaestus modified your golden wreath to be a precision-guided boomerang. Depending on your intention when you throw it, it could be sharp or dull when you make it hit five enemies or so at once. So you might want to use it next time to cripple any runners." Standing up straight, Marvelous Man dusted pebbles off his black jacket. "It would have been great if you told me that before I came to the real world. Could've really used it a few seconds ago," he said. Marvelous Man's dad pursed his lips and looked away; trying to show a face of innocence. Apollo answered back, "That's why I said next time. Anyways, I'm going to blend in with the crowd now. Toodles." Apollo's son watched him walk away towards the murmuring crowd that had begun to increase in numbers to watch Marvelous Man. Everybody watched Marvelous Man with their recording cell phones, but nobody paid any attention to Apollo. Before Apollo integrated into the crowd, he turned around to say something the just occurred to him. Three chrome fists uppercutted the right side of Marvelous Man's face; sending him twirling briefly into the air before belly flopping onto the ground with his jiggling behind facing up at the sky. He groaned and could taste a bit of blood. Because of his crash on the ground, he accidentally bit the inside of his cheek. "Under Arkos Division jurisdiction, you're under arrest for destruction of public and private property, endangering misuse of superpowers, and public indecency!" said a woman. Getting up, Marvelous Man turned to the voice and saw a woman. A blue cycloptic visor covered her face, and her black body was garbed in a sleeveless, red Chinese martial arts outfit. Her biological arms were replaced with four cybernetic arms on a rotating disk attached to each of her shoulders. However, one arm, out of her eight, was gold plated; rather than chrome. The gold plated arm held out a flipped-open wallet that revealed a platinum badge with capitalized letters engraved with the logo of the combined letters: "AD". Marvelous Man knew the woman said something to him a few seconds ago, but his ears could only hear the sound of blood painfully pumping through his head. His hearing began to come back as the woman flipped the wallet and placed it back into the pouch on her belt. She then took up a kung fu stance with her arms posed in a mix of defensive and offensive readying strikes. She spoke, "I don't know what makes you think you can go around trashing the city, but my Arms of the Element will discipline your ass!" Marvelous Man held up his hands to show compliance. "Wait! I'm a superhero. I was chasing a bunch of criminals in their red getaway that I flipped over there!" he explained. "Oh, yeah?" scoffed the female superhero, "Then what's your name? Naked Justice?" Marvelous Man obliviously stammered, "Wha-N-no, it's-" "Don't care. Who were you chasing then?" questioned the woman. He answered back, "They're...it's hard to explain...they were made out of peanut butter and jelly, I think? They gooed my face." "The PB&J Gang? Shit. Hope you didn't swallow," cursed the woman, "And do you not feel a breeze between your legs?" Marvelous Man looked down, "What're you-?...Dang it." The multi-armed hero turned her attention to the flipped vehicle. "Peanut buttered your shorts, and you accidentally ripped them off trying to chase them?" said the woman. He slouched, "Yeah." "You're not the first ones they've done that to...so I've heard. So real talk, the name's Octomentist. What's your name, and you seriously don't have an extra pair in your pockets or something?" she asked Before Marvelous Man could answer, he heard Apollo speaking in a hushed voice behind him. His dad spoke, "Extra by the ways before you got hit, I got your uncle to make you an athletic cup that'll suction to your crotch in case of any wardrobe malfunctions. You can also attach it to your face as a breathing apparatus for water, space, or toxic gas. Just reach into your pocket and think about it. Going now. Toodles again." "Sure, I think so. And it's Marvelous Man," answered Marvelous Man. Octomentist retorted, "Got that right with a thing like that." He reached into his black jacket's pocket and frantically thought and begged for the cup to appear in his pocket. Wriggling about, a smooth, cool object touched his fingertips. Marvelous Man grabbed hold of the object and pulled it out; revealing it to his own eyes that it was the athletic cup his dad just told him about. It was gold plated with jewelry encrusted on it. The front bulged out to make space for holding an athlete's above average bat and ball sack. Inside of the cup, it was matted with memory foam and covered with a black fabric that felt softer than silk when Marvelous Man touched it. The inner rim was lined with a soft, black rubber; most likely to assist with suctioning to his face or private area. Placing the cup over his overly meaty proportions, the cup quickly hissed upon touching his skin. The cup sucked the air out of his covered space and suctioned itself snugly to his groin. Marvelous Man exhaled a light moan. It felt like his heroic loins were being held and caressed by multiple pillowy hands. His sexual parts were overly stimulated by the new sensations that they started to pulse into bigger proportions. Marvelous Man knew that if he allowed himself to stay still, the euphoric feelings he felt would soon spread to the rest of his body and lock him into an orgasmic paralysis. He remembered that there was still supervillains on the loose, and he needed to stop them. Marvelous Man shook his head and focused his attention to Octomentist. She was already halfway to the car, while he was busy applying his golden athletic cup. The driver's door to the red car bursted off the hinges as it was kicked by a big raspberry jam foot. The foot then shifted and launched out of the new opening with other colored jellies and a large portion of peanut butter. It landed not too far from the vehicle and sat there for a second before the pool of sandwich spread attempting to reform itself. The peanut butter leader's head poked out of the pool and continued to rise. The large puddle shrank as the athletically lean torso with muscular jelly arms reformatted and rose. The fusion grew taller and the puddle disappeared in order to form sturdy, colored, gelatin legs with strands of peanut butter and fused to a peanut butter pelvis. The cockneyed fusion looked down at Octomentist approaching him with unflinching confidence. Her cybernetic arms slowly rotated as if they were trying to decide which arms should be the main offenders. "Ello, Octomentist. Come for round two, love?" said the PB&J Gang. Octomentist glowered, "Villains don't get a round two. This is just a continuation of our first match before you ran off." The PB&J Gang began to circle around Octomentist in a counterclockwise direction. "C'mon, love. You know you can't beat me. You work for the Arkos Division, and we're outside your sciencey jurisdiction. That organization tries to put magical things in their sci-fi containers, and the blokes then wonder why it blew up in their faces," PB&J Gang chuckled. He then noticed Marvelous Man running up to him. The fusion chided, "Well, if it isn't Naked Justice. Looks like you found something to cover up, but ya still look like a slag." "My name is Marvelous Man!" exclaimed Marvelous Man. Marvelous Man grabbed the golden wreath off his head. He then twirled himself into the air like an acrobat and threw his gold plated wreath. It shimmered as it sailed through the air like a spinning saw blade. The wreath moved in a spiral motion while making whirling sounds. It was PB&J Gang's turn to be caught off guard, as he stood there watching in surprise at Marvelous Man's shiny weapon. He did not expect projectile weaponry and failed to keep his eye on the swift threat. The spiral-moving wreath came within range of the fusion and sliced his shoulder; sawing through without hesitation and severing the purple jelly arm from the peanut butter torso. PB&J Gang screamed, "Jelly Jam Grape!" "Kyaah!" cried Octomentist. She dashed towards the disarmed being, while one of her left chrome arms began to smoke like dry ice and condensate a layer of crystallized moisture on its own limb. Thrusting forward, the subzero arm palmstruck PB&J Gang's pink right arm; instantly spreading its freezing temperature and hardening the arm into a strawberry-flavored popsicle. The golden limb above the ice arm shapeshifted its hand into a sledgehammer's head and swung in an overhanded motion. The frozen appendage immediately shattered. Before allowing the armless being to react, Octomentist jumped with one of her right chrome arms aiming underneath her and shooting a powerful stream of air; boosting her jump. Another cybernetic left limb instantaneously heated up until it looked like molten metal and proceeded to karate chop the peanut butter neck. The cut through with ease and left a melted wound. Octomentist's other right arm reacted by emitting a dark aura and then punched the leader in the face. PB&J Gang were yanked back by the punch as if their gravity shifted in a horizontal direction for only a moment. They splatted against the wall and oozed onto the sidewalk; losing their form. The peanut butter gurgled in pain, while Jelly Jam Grape managed to reconstitute themselves without being noticed. Grape looked in horror at their wounded gang and waddled as fast as he could on his pointy legs. He dove forward and penguin slid on his belly, while Marvelous Man's golden wreath returned back to him. On the way to his partially fused boss, he slid over the frozen pieces of Jelly Jam Strawberry and absorbed the remains into himself. Octomentist spotted Jelly Jam Grape sliding past her. She exclaimed, "Shit! Get it before it returns back to the gang!" Marvelous Man caught his boomerang wreath and looked for the runaway jam. Upon locating him, Marvelous Man threw his weapon and hoped his golden projectile would make it in time. The wreath curved in an arc; flying high up before going back down. The shiny accessory rocketed; angling itself to the Jelly Jam minion and catching up. Crashing upon the ground to reach its mark, the weapon missed as Jelly Jam Grape lunged himself into the air as a formless goo. "Crap!" shouted Marvelous Man. Jelly Jam Grape landed on the oozing PB&J Gang and quickly shape shifted into a muscular arm. The arm then gripped the curb and flung itself and the peanut butter and jelly puddle it was attached to. The arm turned back into formless grape jelly right before the sandwich spread mass splashed onto a storm drain grate; flowing down the grate's holes and disappearing in seconds. Octomentist turned to Marvelous Man, "No way in hell I'm going down there. You?" "Nnno?" said Marvelous Man. She sighed, "Don't sweat it, big guy. They're a Rank D threat level. The PB&J Gang like to make life a living hell for us heroes, but they wouldn't try killing any civilians. What did they do to make you rampage all over the streets?" "They robbed a bank. The stolen money is in their getaway car," answered Marvelous Man. Walking over to the red car's busted open driver doorway, Octomentist then kneeled down and reached for the potato sack bag. As she headed back to Marvelous Man, she was about to open it but then paused. She tossed the sack to Marvelous Man, "Hey, I need you to confirm for me that this is what they stole." He caught the bag and began to open it. "Um, okay," said Marvelous Man, "I didn't actually see the money in the bag, bu-AUGH!" Blue paint exploded out of the potato sack's opening; covering his face in blue. Marvelous Man drops the bag due to surprise. Octomentist cackled with all eight of her cybernetic arms grabbing her sides. She bent over from all her laughing and nearly fell over. She gasped, "Oh my gosh, that shit never gets old! Ahaha, I'm sorry, but I just had to see how much of a rookie you are. And cause it's totally hilarious." "Whatever," pouted Marvelous Man. He knew it was a good prank, but Octomentist was not his friend. If they were closer as friends, he too would have laughed. But as of that moment, he felt his kindness was being taken advantage of. Octomentist regained her composure, "Okay, I'm sorry, I'm sorry. Here, bend down and let me clean that paint off you. No tricks this time. Pinky swear." She extended eight chrome pinkies to show her sincerity. Sighing, Marvelous Man decided to trust her again and leaned down until his face was at her head's level. Her golden hand cupped underneath his chin, and the fingers began to flatten and spread across Marvelous Man's face as a golden sheet. When the sheets approached the paint, the golden foil was so thin, that it was able to slip underneath the paint without harming the skin. Upon getting underneath all the paint, Octomentist pulled her fingers off his face and flicked the paint onto the ground before reforming the hand back into its original form. Ocotomentist then applied one of her chrome hands on his left cheek while another was aimed above the placed hand. The hand on his cheek became wet and leaked all over his cheek. Octomentist's water arm moved over Marvelous Man's face in an attempt to rinse off any remaining residue. The other arm hovered over his face blew a current of air to blow away the wet trails. Upon finishing the wash and dry, Octomentist extended one of her hands in a friendly gesture. "There. We good now?" she asked. Standing up straight, Marvelous Man looked down at the cybernetic hand. He realized that Octomentist is surely a jerk, but she means well. And this could actually be his first living friend. He accepted her hand with a gentle touch as Octomentist squeezed down like a hydraulic press machine. Marvelous Man's face did not flinch. He smiled, "Yeah, sure. We're good now." "Cool cool. You did a good job helping me there. Oh, yeah! Here, hit me up if the Arkos Division accepts you, or if you wanna team up and be my sidekick for a bit," said Octomentist. She handed Marvelous Man a business card she pulled from her belt's pouch. Marvelous Man took the card and observed it. It was a shiny, red business card designed to look like a computer circuit board. Its imitative metallic connectors were colored with a reflective platinum as did the Arkos Division’s logo printed in the center. Flipping it over, more letters were printed in the platinum color. Other than her name and email, he noticed something peculiar. He looked up at her, "C-Rank? What does that even mean? Is that like some sort of superhero GPA?" Octomentist tilted her head in confusion. "Seriously? Were you living under a rock or something?" she asked. Marvelous Man looked away; thinking of a short and sane way to explain to Octomentist. He answered back slowly, "Sort of...My parents knew I had superpowers when I was born...so they kept me...in a safe place to train my powers, so I couldn't hurt others on accident." "Oh..." said Octomentist, "Well, first of all, my GPA is higher than a C. I'm a 3.8, okay? C-Rank means I'm a hella good fighter, but I can't really go toe-to-toe with somebody that can level a building with a punch. If you want to be a superhero nowadays, you've got to register at the DMR. That's short for Department of Metahuman Registration." Octomentist picks up the bag, "Anyways, I gotta report this to the Arkos Division. I'm sure you can look up the rest of the info. If you still don't understand anything, you got my card." "Thanks, Octomentist," smiled Marvelous Man. She turned to leave, "It's cool. Thanks for sidekicking, Naked Justice." "It's actually Marvelous Man," he said. Octomentist grinned, "I don't care." Next Chapter
  2. HeroSlayer1

    Bael | Chapter 1

    Hello everyone! So I’m very into superheroes, and into muscle/power theft. The following story is the prelude to a character that I’ve imagined. The story involves muscle theft, heroes and villains, mild violence, and sex. If you want an approximation of “Bael” I’d say Simeon Panda is a close fit for what I’m imagining. Anyway, I hope you enjoy. I’m going to follow up with Bael’s adventures destroying heroes and getting defeated now and again. If you’d like to be featured as a hero and/or have an idea for an original hero, please PM me. I’m happy to be flexible with ideas (and also welcome the chance to test Bael’s limits). Anyway, please enjoy. -- The first reports were that the men who had been excavating on the project had met a grizzly end. Four scientists had unearthed a slab of rock with strange carvings just outside of Duckwater. There were no reports of Native American activity—which made the find altogether strange, meaning more that someone had placed the artifact there on purpose. They were found close to a week after the find—their radios had gone silent, and the university that had sent them via grant had a state patrol head out to find them. Their bodies had been “licked clean”, or so it would have appeared. Just skin and bones, faded grey, withered to almost nothing. He’d never seen a thing like it. Simon had been watching the news and taking careful note of what they were reporting. The eighteen year old was a wunderkind—the most athletic of his classmates by far, and generally handsome. Tall, over six feet, two hundred and ten pounds, a monster for anyone his age. He’d gone through a quick puberty, or so he told everyone. Hitting the gym, good nutrition, all the secrets that hid the truth. When he was sixteen, he’d been out joy riding in the desert too, and found a crafted necklace waiting in the sand for him, just a short walk from where his car had gotten a flat tire. The black obsidian necklace had gleamed in the sunlight, almost pulsating—as though it wanted to be picked up. Simon had put the thing around his neck before even knowing what was happening. He remembered how he’d been lifted into the air, the pain that filled his body. A whole cloud of dust seemed to circle around him, and then the world stopped. He’d had a vision—a trip that he thought may have been brought on by some of the pot he’d smoked—of a muscular figure standing in front of him, a tall man with rippling abs and a wide back. He spoke to him, the words now almost forgotten, that Simon had been chosen as the Guardian, and that he needed to protect those from evil that lurked. He’d have many test of his strength, but he would be able to use his powers for good. The necklace would instill in him immense strength and vitality. He had awoken next to his car, drenched in sweat. Already he was twenty pounds heavier, and could feel the strength in his arms, his legs. The necklace had shattered into pieces in front of him—his power would flow through him, granting him all that he had ever wanted. Of course, the young man he was, he couldn’t just abandon his studies. He was just finishing high school, all the world watching as he began his transformation into a mutant of power and size. His peers gawked as the muscular figure that walked through the halls, and whispered about how strange it was he grew so quickly. There was talk of steroids but all those that knew Simon knew he didn’t do anything but eat healthy and work out often. He was just an anomaly, one that would certainly be granted a full scholarship on his athletic prowess wherever he felt like going. That evening was different. He could feel the strange tingle rush through his body, the thought that there was something that shouldn’t be there. Another artifact, perhaps one like his, had been found. Something with power, something that could threaten the residents of his small town. He knew, somehow, that this would bring him into the fray. He flipped the switch on his television set in his room and sat for a minute, thinking. He needed to go for a drive—maybe to the twenty-four hour gym. He could clear his mind. There was a line of police tape waiting for him there—two more men had fallen to whatever strangeness was happening. “Can’t cross, I’m afraid.” The office at the tape waved to Simon, who’d gotten out of his car to gawk. Another officer had set up a lap top with his compatriot, and they were streaming a video. They both gasped at the sight they saw. Simon peered over their shoulders. The small town law enforcement didn’t mind—Simon was, after all, something of a local celebrity when it came to high school sports. The security footage was the first determination that something was awry. The two men had been working out—amateur bodybuilders in stature, working out late. Another man entered into the building, wearing nothing but what looked like a loincloth. His black skin was pierced with sweat. His shoulders were impossibly wide and his waist incredibly small; he put the men working out to shame. They looked and laughed at his attire, to which the figure simply stopped and stared. He moved closer to them, and the men began to say something. It didn’t last long – the figure pointed at one and had him in the air, as though lifted by an unnatural force. The other soon was grabbed by the neck with his fist. He looked on in horror as his figure shrank, his biceps deflating, his chest receding. All the while the figure’s eyes grew red, his muscles more taught. When he finished with one, he moved to the other. He tossed both of their bodies aside before exiting the gym. “The fuck was that,” One said to another. Simon was wide eyed, his stomach now turning over. He felt strange—whatever this creature was, he was nearby. He would strike again, and he needed to be stopped. “We have to find him,” Simon said to no one, the police now wondering what he was talking about. “And who are you?” The short one asked, an eye brow raised. But Simon had already raced to his car and started the engine. He didn’t know where he was going—only that he could feel that he was being drawn by whatever was going to strike. -- He cut the engine along highway 39, not far from the water tower. He wasn’t sure what made him come here, other than the tensing of his muscles. He was no hero—never claimed to be one, anyway—but he’d seen the men and women on television. The ones in spandex, saving their cities and town from certain destruction. He’d been given a gift, and it was time for him to use it. He would bring the villain to justice—stop whatever this thing was. Justice. That’s what he would call himself. It was a suitable enough name. One that was honorable and campy enough for a young man. He got out of his car and walked toward the water town, his chest suddenly flexing. He grit his teeth—it was as though his whole body could feel the urgency of this encounter, that he needed to call upon whatever well of strength that he had. His tee shirt began to rip as his muscles expanded. His jeans started to tear until he was in his boxer briefs. His hulking, muscular form exposed to the warm night air. He would have to work on getting a costume before taking on more villains. “You’ve come for me?” A voice rang out across the landscape, and Justice could see the hulk emerge from behind one of the water tower columns. He narrowed his eyes and grinned at the young hero. “I don’t even know who the fuck you are,” Justice spat out, “But I know that I’m supposed to be the one to put you down.” The man raised his eyebrows and crossed his arms across his chest. “Oh really? Why don’t you just call me Bael. We can start with that. Until you’re just a part of me, like everyone else.” Simon cocked his head at this remark. What did he mean? “You going to go quietly, or am I going to have to punch your face in?” He flexed again, feeling more powerful than even when he’d put on the necklace. It all made sense—meeting this man, starting his life as a hero. This would be his big break; this would be the start of what he was born to do. He knew it. “Go ahead.” Bael put up his hands, and then placed them on his hips. “Give it your best shot. The first one is free.” Justice sneered. He hated people that were this cocky; he hated anyone that thought they were god’s gift. He clenched and unclenched his fists. “With pleasure.” He took off in a run, ready to get a swing at whatever this thing was, his shoulder leaned in, his fist cocked back. He put the full force of his might into the punch, and connected to Bael’s stomach. The man crumpled some, leaning back, shoved backwards in the sand. The dust rose, and Bael coughed. Justice didn’t wait for a response, and threw another punch into his chest, and then one into his face. The man stumbled backward again. He didn’t let up on the punches, another finding his stomach and then his chin. He cocked back one more time, before Bael caught his fist in his right hand. There it stayed. “You ever think that feeling you got, telling you to come out, to find whoever did those horrible things, may have been a warning?” Bael whispered to Justice. He tried to swing his other fist, but this was caught too. He suddenly felt powerless—this strange, overwhelming warmth that trapped him in Bael’s fists. He closed his eyes and tried to pull away. “Nnnnnng….” He grunted, sweat now dripping from his body. Bael stepped forward and twisted the boy’s wrists. “You’re practically delicious. I haven’t had a meal in so long… it’s a good thing I found you, you’re a perfect appetizer to start with.” Bael grinned. In a fluid motion he slid behind Justice and clamped his hands onto the hero’s chest. Justice’s eyes snapped open and he let out a gasp. He couldn’t move. He could hardly do anything but feel the villain’s massive form pressing against him. He coughed, and found it hard to breathe. “W-what… what are you doing to me?” He managed to get out. He tried to concentrate, to call on whatever power he’d been given, but each time he could feel Bael’s grip tighten. “I was locked away long ago—for taking the strength from more than mortal men. But I was freed by mistake. And now that I’m free, I’m going to make myself strong again by taking down people like you.” He sneered, his words were like ice. Justice could do nothing in his grip. He flex his pecs tense underneath Bael’s hands and cried out. He moaned, weaker still. At last the villain let go of Justice, letting him fall onto his knees in the dirt. The villain stood over him, and cast a shadow. Justice took deep breaths, and rested on his hands. He could barely hold himself up. He needed to escape, he needed to… “Oh you’re not going anywhere,” Bael had grabbed the hero by his right ankle and put a stop to any chance he’d had. Justice fell flat onto the ground. “I don’t let anyone escape—you’re going to become a part of me. And I’m going to take everything from you. That’s how this works.” The loincloth was removed to reveal Bael’s massive member. He pressed close against the fidgeting hero, his massive glutes already slicked with sweat. He let out a moan as he felt the demon—was that what he was—press against his tight hole. He could do nothing but close his eyes as the man began to penetrate him. He could feel the thick, long cock burrow into him, pressing deeper and deeper. The gigantic tool pressing apart his glutes with ease, welcomed in by the hero’s ass. He gasped—pleasure coming then, as though he shouldn’t resist what was happening. His own cock began to spring upward. The warmth was flowing through his body, his muscles twitching with excitement. “F-fuck…” he could do nothing against the heavy thrust of Bael. He moaned with every inch he took. He was puddy in his hands as the villain grabbed at his shoulders and forced himself deeper and deeper. He could feel his strength melting from him, his mind growing hazy. “Become one with me, hero…” Bael whispered in his ear. “Join me and give me the strength I need to take down more heroes…” “Oh god…” Justice moaned. Bael’s cock was getting thicker, digging deeper. He only wanted more, he wanted to submit to him. He wanted to become him, he wanted to join with his muscle and strength. And it was then he could feel his tree trunk legs shrinking, his chest deflating. He could fell his biceps fail him. “Part of you…” “The final blow…” Bael leaned in to thrust deep. He placed his hands onto Simon’s cock and closed his eyes. The inexperienced eighteen-year-old couldn’t help himself. He began to blow his hot, creamy load into Bael’s hands. He cried out as he came, over and over again. He couldn’t stop—what was happening to him? “That’s it… that’s it!” Simon’s eyes grew wide as the world started to grow dark. This was to be the origin of Justice, the super muscled superhero. But now he had failed, his body skin and bones. His dick sprayed out a few final drops—and he was finished. Bael slid his long, python cock out of the finished meal and stood. His body slick with sweat, he breathed in the last of the essence of the hero in front of him. This was just the beginning. This, my friends, was the rise of Bael, and the fall of all who would stand in his way. --
  3. I originally published this on the old evolution forum, April 7, 2013. The TFs start after the row of ************** You're Trent, you're the star receiver on the high school football team. It's your senior year. BOOM! You smack your buddy during scrimmage and quickly scoot by him as you break through the defense during practice. Like second nature you turn your nimble and quick legs, maintaining a high speed as you run backwards waiting for Jon, the team quarterback, to pass you the ball. It slides easily into your hands and you make yet another touchdown. Coach blows the whistle during practice calling you all back to the sidelines. “Damn Trent, you're too good for our defense!” Coach enthusiastically says, glaring at the brutes on the defensive side, “you boys need to work harder, we got a big game next week. Okay let's call it a day, nice work gents.” You always enjoyed practice, it was less tense than games and fun to hang out with your buds, plus no need for full-on uniforms today. You slip off your helmet and undo your shoulder pads, leaving you in a cut white t-shirt and your gym shorts. You head over to Jon doing the same, “nice pass man. I think we're gonna kick ass this season.” Jon smiles as he pulls his shirt over himself, satisfied with practice for the day. “Yea man I think so too. We're getting pretty good. Top of our game.” You look at the QB's cut abs and protruding pecs. “Been working out Johnny boy?” you ask, chuckling. Feeling the need to show off yourself you too casually slip off your shirt, revealing a similarly cut body but with the addition of a deep grooved adonis belt, V extending into your cut abs. Jon laughs, the two of you equally impressed with yourselves. Senior year and it doesn't seem like life can get much better. You're a complacent and ignorantly happy jock. You're in all honors classes, getting near-straight As, a star football receiver, a great body, a solid if jerky personality...you wouldn't have it any other way. Walking by the cheerleaders you and Jon give the girls a smile. They chuckle and wave back, soaking in your bodies with their eyes. Behind them the guy cheerleaders admire you too, smiling without being too obvious about their own homosexual feelings. “Which one are you taking tonight?” you ask Jon, the two of you trading around a few of the cheerleaders as sex partners for the last few weekends. “I think the dudes are into us too,” he answers ignoring you. “Nothing wrong with that, I know I'm sexy to both.” The two of you trudge into the football locker room where most of the team is already in place undressing from practice. You and Jon settle onto the bench and pull off your shoes and socks, tossing them in your locker. Clayton, another receiver on the team, walks over in his compression shorts. “Bet you fellars won't flash yourselves to the cheerleaders outside. They all standing out in the parking lot since the door's still open. Dare ya to walk across the opening bare nude.” You turn around and notice half the team looking at you, wondering if you'll follow through. Alex, a linebacker adds, “they'll do it, they love getting naked!” You and Jon smile before together, like clockwork, casually remove your compression shorts, standing back up and casually showing off your cut bodies and obnoxiously large packages. The two of you walk without towels toward the front door, you in the lead. Turning your head but being careful not to show your package you wave to the ladies down below, guys behind them gawking at your awesome body. To tease further you and Jon decide to turn in uniform, fully showing your naked packages. The girls oogle and blow kisses before the two of you laugh and walk back. “You owe me, Clayton,” you shout, proud enough not to need any kind of payback for the dare. “We're fuckin' BEASTS!” Jon shouts as he slaps your ass. You take a shower and throw on your briefs and another pair of clean gym shorts, throw on your shoes and another cut t-shirt. Yes, it's good to be the big, bad jock, you think to yourself smiling. Looking around at your teammates you're reassured in your friendship and kinship with your fellow jocks, too. They may vary in personality and athleticism but together you share the camaraderie of being jocks. Jon gives you a light shove against the locker as he drops his towel and begins pulling out his clothing. As you watch the naked quarterback get dressed slowly, deliberately strutting himself as long as he can, you wonder if it's your athleticism that brings you and your friends to be so suavely cocky. Four years ago you wouldn't have really cared to be naked, but now it's not only second nature, it's something you thrive on, and you earn a lot of attention and respect for doing so. “So, which of the ladies are you taking home tonight?” you ask as Jon ties his shoes. “I fucked a guy last night,” he says casually, not caring if anyone judged him over such a statement. “One of the cheerleaders?” you ask back, surprised at his blunt answer. “Yea man, that one junior, Drake? He loved taking it up the butt. Cindy was right there with him. She stepped in as soon as I was done with him. One dude followed by one chick. Probably the craziest thing I've done...” he answers grabbing his backpack. “Jesus,” you say, astounded, “what was it like?” “It was sex!” he answers back cockily, “it's a place to deposit some sperm and orgasm, that's it. Tonight it'll probably be Cindy and Kendra if I get them both. That Kendra is an elusive fox, makes me want to hunt her down more and more.” As the two of you leave the locker room and carpool home, you check out the high school that is your domain, your rule of the world. The hot, dry air feels good on a night like tonight. High fiveing fellow jocks on the track team you wind your way to the parking lot and see a group of nerds, also seniors, rolling some dice on the ground as they play their nerdy card game at a nearby picnic table. Most of the time you consider yourself a nice guy, but these dweebs were too much of a fun opportunity to pass up, so you give them a visit. “What's up duudes?!” you say innocently as they conspicuously put their game away, hiding it. “Nuthin'...” they murmur, hoping you'll leave them alone. They try not to look at you, intimidated by your presence, but you stand there smiling, and as you notice them look at you, you feel a certain amount of admiration and jealously flow from them, giving you too much pride. Jon drops his duffel bag in front of them and it lands on the table. “I wanna play a game!” he shouts, walking around the nerds. “What'll it be, Kevin?” he asks one of the nerds, a smart kid but socially awkward, with a bow cut of blonde hair and tiny specks. “Nuthin, man, don't you have somewhere to be...” Jon ignores him. “Something a little personal,” he suggests, zipping open his bag, “something called...” he slowly pulls out his dirty jockstrap as he stands right behind Kevin, “Stuffed face!” Jon slams the jock into Kevin's face as he holds him into a headlock. The four other nerds scatter and run away while the helpless Kevin stays attached to the dirty jock. The kid struggles to no use. You feel bad for him and nod for Jon to let him go, giving the poor nerd a chance to breathe. “You fuckin animal!” he says, between breaths. “Fuck yea I'm an animal!” Jon responds laughing. You grab Kevin's shirt as he tries to leave. “Where you goin' buddy?” you ask, still asserting yourself while giving a good cop attitude. “You're gonna be fuckin sorry one of these days,” Kevin said, “You think you rule over me now, but it won't be long...” he says cryptically. You hold him for a moment longer, “what do you mean?” you ask more seriously. Jon walks around, yanking off his gym shorts and showing a large boner under his boxers, “I'll get it outta him,” he says, putting Kevin in another headlock and prying his jeans down to his knees. Jon was never bashful about his bisexual and domineering tendencies but you never knew him to be this savage. In fear and anger Kevin shouts “Fuck you! The Zets will have our revenge!” and you shove Jon to set the poor kid down. Holding him in place, you wonder what he means by that term. “Zets?” Jon gives a look of frustration as he pulls back his gym shorts. Seeing others emerge from the high school you give him a look that you just saved his skin. “Tomorrow...you'll...be....sorry,” Kevin says, and with that you let Kevin go as he runs away into the forest behind. “What did he mean by that?” you ask Jon as he drives you back home. “Fuck if I know, I coulda gotten him to tell you.” Jon trails off as you think about the word he used, “Zets.” Trying to find any connection to the Zets, you start to see online accounts of some type of pendant called Zets being used on Greek warriors. Searching through your old history books you find info on the mythology of the ancient Greeks and read about Kratos, the god of strength who carried with him a pendant of Zets. Realizing that the basic info won't be enough for you to understand what Kevin meant you delve deeper into the mythos of Kratos, who he was and what he did. You find that small tribes of the Greek peoples in island settings off the mainland believed that their warriors were not of their land, the land of the mortal, but from a distant plane of existence, one fueled by Kratos, the god. These warriors were immortal, strong, well-respected, and were distinctly identified by the diamond-shaped amulet they had inscribed into their chests. This wasn't simply a tattoo but an actual artifact that seemed to be a part of their bodies, and one that they could hide within their bodies or use on their chests as a weapon. You go onto read about how the Kratos warriors often ruled the clans on the islands and for many years conquered and ruled neighboring lands using their powers. Reading over the material gets you excited about the prospect of living as one of these men many years ago. “How incredible...” you think to yourself as you continue reading. The etchings of the men in the textbooks are truly spectacular, and accounts report that they were always naked. “Sounds like me already,” you joke to yourself as you read over the powers that the warriors held, which seem to embody the control of every aspect of space and time, physics and biology. The entire mythos of Kratos himself was based around these Zets pendants. The pendants may have been extraterrestrial, or extra-universal, in such a way that to what the Greeks seemed as god-like powers were actual alien technology. Powers of some extraterrestrial race. Forgetting about the mythical and impossible facts that the research alludes to, your mind drifts to what the nerd was talking about when he said “you'll all be sorry.” “Maybe he can summon a warrior using one of these amulets,” you think to yourself. “I need to see if I can find one, if I can summon one myself,” and you sketch a copy of the diamond-shaped amulet to take to school for the next day. Throughout the day you notice the nerd Kevin give both you and Jon longside and evil glances as he roams the school hallways. On the way to P.E. You even notice him suspiciously looking at you, following you as you walk to the locker room. Knowing something is wrong, you warn your football buddies Jon and Nate to leave school with you and head to the car before practice. “I want to find that Kevin kid and see what the fuck he's all about,” you suggest. “Shit yea, let's do it,” Jon agrees, “we don't have practice till 4 anyway.” At 3pm you follow Kevin to the locker rooms for the gym, for guys who weren't on any sports teams. You knew it would be empty as no one wants to hang around after school on a Tuesday, and assume that whatever Kevin is up to it's definitely no good. You signal for your buddies to wait and hide behind the staircase as you seal the door and peer at Kevin. He throws his backpack in a locker and quickly looks around before pulling off his shoes and socks. “That punk's never changed in school before!” Jon notes, making an insulting point to note that the kid never gets naked unlike him or you. “He's up to something,” Nate concurs, watching the nerd go down to his boxers before pulling out of his backpack two triangular shaped but elaborately carved rocks. Kevin examines them closely, weighing each rock in his hand with respect. “That's the fuckin amulet,” you whisper, “we gotta grab him now!” The three of you quietly and briskly sneak up behind Kevin while still holding the rocks. “Grab him!” you shout and Jon and Nate enthusiastically grab the nerd in both hands, causing him to drop the rocks. “Fuck!!” he shouts, “let go of me motherfuckers!” They back him against the opposite row of lockers and hold him in his place as he kicks and screams. “HEEELP!” he shouts, but with the locker door sealed and no one in that corridor of the school, you know his pleas are futile. “I read a little about the Kratos warriors last night,” you say seriously as Kevin continues to struggle. “I knew that if we didn't come down here and investigate we'd probably regret it.” Trying to read Kevin, you can't tell if you're scaring him as he continues to fight his way out of your buddies' arm locks. “You know I can't let you do anything that would hurt us. You'd only hurt yourself, and your school...” you try to reason as you want to figure out what this kid was up to. Tired of beating around the bush you ask him directly, “Did you find a Zets amulet?” the words 'amulet' scare the kid and he freezes. Eyes wide Kevin simply says, “No” as he stares at you in fear. “Because if you did,” you answer, “I can't let you summon some creature to come and hurt me. That wouldn't be very nice would it.” You take a step back and cross your arms examining the kid. Looking down you see the two triangular rocks on the ground. “This isn't the amulet is it?” you ask, picking them up and weighing each in your left and right hands. “These rocks...what are they?” you ask, showing them to Kevin still wrapped by your buddies' arms. “They're just...just rocks,” Kevin answers, trying to be as innocent as possible. “Just something for geology class, now let me go!” he pleas. Ignoring him you continue, “because, if you have the amulet, then I'd like to see it. Is this the amulet?” You hold up the rocks, reading the nerd so easily and surmising that you have the amulet. Jon chimes in with a sinister smile, “what is it?” he asks, “what was this punk trying to do with it?” You answer, not trying to sound like too big of a nerd yourself, “What he said yesterday struck me a little bit. He said 'we'd be sorry' which a nerd would never say without some sort of help. I thought he might have found something important that he could have used against us. Now I think I might be right...” “What could this punk have done?” Jon asks. “Could it...uhh...hurt us?” “I don't think it matters now that I have it,” you say, giving Jon and Nate a small smile. Turning your attention to Kevin, “I thought the amulet was diamond shaped,” you say, comparing the two rocks. “That you could summon...” “Don't do it!” Kevin answers back desperately. “Man, please don't do it, you won't let me live if you do it...” “Do what?” You answer, looking back down at the rocks, smiling at the fact that you're finally getting the nerd to talk. Moving them around in your hands you realize putting them side by side turns the two triangles into a diamond. “Oh shit,” you say, concluding the puzzle, “this thing is the fucking amulet!” You admire the rocks as you realize what it is. “What does it do if I put them together?” you ask Kevin. Kevin is now nearly crying as his desperation overflows. “I don't know, man...” he says, “don't do it, please!” Jon gives him a light but tight punch to his gut to get to him talk. “Answer him, Kevin!” he shouts. “Argh!” Kevin yelps before answering, “you...you become one of them, man! But please don't!” “What do you mean one of them?” anticipating his answer, you start to get excited, “wait...could it be true?” you think to yourself. “A warrior! A warrior jeez no...now please don't!” Kevin continues to plea. Your smile widens at his words. It is true! You can actually become an immortal and almighty being by putting together these rocks! What incredible power. As you slowly start to merge the rocks you begin having visions of these powers, of the muscular and naked splendor that these warriors beheld, of the powers they contained within them and could selfishly use for whatever they felt and desired. You would be the one and only warrior of this time, a newly formed and immortal being for the present world. “Jesus...” you whisper as lusts and dreams encircle in your thoughts. You wouldn't only become a warrior, you would become the very powers that the god Kratos held within him, and more. You would become pure power. “Trent,” Nate says, a bit confused and worried himself but still holding Kevin to the locker wall, “what is that thing?” “It's power,” you answer as the visions clear from your head. “Powers I'm about to gain.” “Are you fuckin serious?!” Jon asks in excitement, actually believing you. “Can I have some too?” “I think so,” you say. “Dude,” Nate warns, “watch out, you don't know what that thing can do...” “Looking back up, reality seeping back in but realizing you're still in possession of the amulet you tell your buddies, “hold that nerd there. I'm about to become a true god.” “NOOO! No NOOO!” Kevin shouts again, struggling with all his strength but unable to move against your buddies who pin him against the lockers. Your hands shake in anticipation of the transformation you dream of having. You smile at Kevin and tell him, “what? did you think you were capable of harnessing these powers? Of abusing them?” you ask him, showing him the rocks. “What makes you think something like this will be bestowed upon you?! You practically told me, gave away, that you had the potential to gain these powers! But you're too late, you gave away the secret! And anyway you're mistaken, man. These powers weren't created for nerds like you. These powers are for someone like me. A man of masculinity. A man of strength.” You speak almost channeling the warrior you feel you will become. You lift your shirt and show your six pack. “Do you have one of these?” you ask him? “Do you have the dick of a beast? If not then step aside, because I'm taking advantage of the powers of the gods. I am becoming one...” You laugh at the realization of your assertiveness, which you admit to yourself is silly. But who cares? Knowing that the warriors were bare, and wanting to be in your natural state for the transformation, you pull off your t-shirt and drop it to the ground before kicking off your shoes, triangles held tightly in your palm. Smiling at your buddies, and making it apparent the transformation is about to happen to you, you pull off your socks and slide down your gym shorts, leaving you only in your briefs. Kevin stares at your already cut body with both respect and fear. The tent in your briefs shows your excitement as Jon and Nate are still confused by what is to happen. But Kevin simply whispers, “no” in sadness, sad that he didn't get to possess the powers first. “Shoulda acted a little faster, nerd,” you say condescendingly. You walk close to him to make him particularly uncomfortable and with assertiveness say, “Now I am going to become what you've always wanted, and you'll never get to have it for yourself.” You look at the stones again and feel the powers of the warrior. The anticipation becomes too much, too pleasurable. You're body is going to become magnificent. You smile at your buddies as they and you anticipate the changes to come. You can feel the amulet almost speaking its power to you as you clutch it in your hands. “You boys ready for this?” you ask your friends, glancing back at Kevin with an evil smile, “fuck yea man!” Jon answers, “let's fuckin do this!” Nate says nothing but nods his head in approval, hoping nothing catastrophic happens to him. You take a few steps back from Kevin and your buddies, enough for a view for all to see and take in. Turning back around you tell them “You know what I always say? If you're gonna go all out, mine as well do it right!” **************************** You slip your fingers under your briefs and feel your hard butt. Slipping your hand to your crotch you position your shrinking boner before casually, slowly push the briefs down to your ankles, bending your knees to get them down your legs before standing back up, showcasing your large and low package as you get completely naked. You pick up the briefs and toss them to Kevin's face as a joke. They slap him and land on the ground. “Trent...” Nate warns, “watch out man...you don't know what that thing can do.” “I know all it can do. And what it will do to me,” you say, staring at the two pieces of rock as you move each one into your right and left hands. “I just need to put them together.” “Hurry up, man!” Jon encourages you in eager anticipation, “let's do this before someone catches you!” Kevin's screams have subsided to sobs as he accepts the unfortunate fate that you will become the warrior and he will be there only to witness. “I can feel the powers beckoning me,” you say, arching your arms above your head you slam the stones together and let go. To your amazement the single amulet floats above your head, exudes a bright white light and begins spinning very quickly. You don't even have time to set your arms down again before the spinning amulet begins spraying bright white electric bolts directly down onto your body, showering you with a wealth of powers your mind had never even comprehended before. “Argh!” you scream as you bend forward, the powers pushing your body involuntarily as they integrate into you. You look down to see yourself rapidly changing, morphing into a new being. Your upper body immediately expands horizontally and vertically as new layers of muscle grow over your already cut body. Pecs grow out as abs form a complete and deep eight pack. Your back snaps back as your shoulders grow outward, new lines of sinew creating an extreme amount of muscular girth. You examine your biceps through the power-ridden light as they too grow out, new layers building upon themselves. Your forearms start to grow hair as it raises up your biceps, into your pits and over your chest. As a treasure trail grows down onto your waistband you feel your adonis belt grow out too, creating a deep V groove as your ass pushes a pronounced bubble butt, rock hard to match your muscular back. Soon your quads grow out as the hair covers them too, creating thick football like muscles over your legs. You look up at the guys and see them still holding Kevin, but all fascinated by the naked beast being born before them. “I'm fucking grooowwwwing! YES!!! HAHA!” the muscular powers are too much, you're overcome by the love of the immortal warrior you are becoming. Soon your most powerful growth hits you as you feel your balls pulling into your body to begin their change. As you feel your testicles rid of your old mortal semen and turn it into something more, you notice the electric powers emerging over you give you bright flashes of transformative attractiveness. You begin to feel and read the minds of those around you, and understand that your witnesses can see you changing too under the bright cloud of power, but they see your mortal body become godlike under the powerful lights that cover you. “Oh YES!!” you shout again as your package begins to weigh down, growing balls matching the growth of your body as your pecker too grows down and becomes large and strong. The sparks of electricity engulfing it only further grows and graces it with the powers of the warrior. As your body begins to finish it's biological and muscular growth the white light begins to darken to a gray, then a black ominous color as it clouds and forms a magnificent and dark energy circle. “Powers...” you say as your voice deepens, knowing what is to come. The amulet descends into you as the powers it bestows shifts from that of muscular growth to that of actual power. Pure, unbridled, supernatural powers. You begin to feel the powers of the amulet as it continues descending toward you. You begin to feel the powers as the cloud finds whatever orifice it can integrate itself as it climbs into your newly formed muscular body. You can feel your friends witness your power gaining as they see the outline of your immortal body through the gray cloud light and electrocute with pure power. Soon your mind leaves the confines of human thinking as you begin to understand everything known and ever known about the universe. As the powers integrate into the vessels that have become your new muscular body, you begin to understand what they do and how you can use and manipulate them. You feel the power of transformation, animate and inanimate, come into you, you feel the power of immortality, to survive not just time but injury of every sort. You feel the power of possession as you can take on whatever form you wish to possess whoever, or whatever, you wish. You feel the powers of mind control and reading, of ultimate stamina, of control of all matter from the subatomic level. You feel the power to share your powers or pass them onto others, or to drain mortals own lifeforce to further grow your own energy and power. You take your last needful breath as your lungs morph into a vessel for your powers, you blink your last organic eyes as they turn into the seeing instruments for the ultimate being. You see from and exist in all directions as you feel your body become a vessel for which to exist in this universe. The amulet itself lodges into your chest as you scream with pleasure “YEEEESSSS!” you scream as your voice deepens to an immense, masculine pleasure. “HAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAAA!” you laugh as you assert your newly born self. “I...AM...POOOOWEEEERRRRRR!” you shout as the black cloud of power bestows you with the last of its light, the last of its electric force and seeps into the amulet now engrained into your chest. With a dramatic and loud air, the cloud seeps into your body and leaves you there, a newly transformed and immortal specimen of the most perfect kind. Still flexing your arms, you lower them and inspect your body. Every inch of it is perfect. You feel the powers within you. The transformation was in fact everything you dreamed and more. You lift your feet and see a burnt imprint on the concrete below, what was leftover from your formation. You lift your head and smile at the three mortals ahead of you. “Oh yea this feels good...” you say, smiling as you take two steps towards them. The three of them are not sure whether to be terrified or in awe, you can feel their thoughts racing in their heads as try to figure out what to do, but they're simply stunned and amazed by the beast before them. You feel Kevin come to his senses as he frees himself from his captors' grip, them too in awe to care about Kevin, and begin to run away. “Where do you think you're going?” you say with a chuckle and, using your mind, you lift his feet off the ground and pull him magically back. He continues to try running but cannot as you drag him back to between your friends, them still inspecting the naked beast before them. “Stay,” you say, and you bend the locker metal to form handcuffs and lock his hands into the metal. “Don't move,” you order, forcing his limbs to become too weak to do anything as he helplessly struggles to undo himself. “Dude,” Jon says taking a step forward, “what...are you?” “I am power,” you answer, feeling his awe of you, “I am the amulet of power, and it is me.” Jon reaches his hand out to touch the amulet, and in doing so he connects to your mind and gets a mortal glimpse as to what it's like to be you. It's too much for him and he grows a large boner under his shorts. “I want it,” he says, staring at the amulet, “give me some of your powers, anything, I'll do anything!” he says, removing his t-shirt and kicking off his own shoes. “Me too!” Nate answers, hypnotized by your beastly body. He steps next to Jon as he removes his gym shorts, showing the excitement under the boxers in the form of a long tent. You know you can transform them into whatever you wish, and you're tempted to feed your power of strength to them. Or you could posses them, or drain them of their own mortal strength. Still thinking like a mortal, Jon looks back up to you, pleaing with his eyes to do anything to gain a chunk of your power. “What do I need to do, man?” asking you desperately, “should I get naked?! Just say it and I'll do it!” Nate adds, “Whatever it takes man, yea, like Jon said, I'll do anything too. I don't need to be everything you are, just a little bit, man, just a little something.” “What do we do with him?” you ask your buddies, pointing to the resigned but terrified Kevin, tethered to the lockers behind them. “Whatever you want, man,” Jon says, distracted by your body. “What do you want to do?! You're the boss now...” You think to yourself, 'the big, bad jock finally got what he wants. I can do anything, do I really give the jocks the powers and we rule? Or do I thank the nerd who allowed me to become this god? And bestow my powers unto him?' You look back to your friends and see their cut and sculpted bodies. These guys worked hard for what they earned, even if they were jerks about it. These guys are capable of being in the state that the powers require, which is unapologetic nudity. These guys are already sculpted and their powers will only further their physique. They can handle the powers better than the nerd, and after receiving the powers they will become prime demi-god servants. You magically release Kevin's shackles and approach him, keeping him weak so he won't run away again. “Look at me,” you say, and he raises his head. “Do you like this body?” you ask. He looks you over and you feel his jealousy and sadness exude. “What do you fuckin think?” he said. “Do you want these powers?” you ask, stern as before. “Fuck you!!” he shouts, spitting on your chest. You laugh. “That's not the way to treat a god, I could have made you immortal.” You heat your chest to evaporate the spit and turn from him, reshackling him in the process. “Okay, friends, time to become demi-gods.” “Alright!” Jon shouts and Nate smiles. “Let's do this!” You turn back around and face everyone, Kevin now struggling again to escape, “this kid wasn't respectful of the warrior I am, time to show him who's boss...” “NOOOO!” Kevin shouts again, but you seal his flesh over his mouth so he cannot speak. “Take um off boys,” you say, “let's gain some powers.” In an equally enthusiastic swoosh, Nate and Jon remove their boxers and kick them to the far side of the room. Their anticipation of the powers they are to gain completely free them from any embarrassment of being nude. “You're gonna be sorry little dude,” Jon says walking close to Kevin and giving him an evil smile. “See you in a minute...” Jon walks back over and holds his arms at his side. “Let's fuckin do this!!” You dissolve yourself into a dark gray steam, dissolving until your body is no longer made of material and exists purely as a cloud of smoke. Equally controlling two waves of the steam, you work your way toward Jon and Nate, standing and ready for you to integrate your powers into them. You crawl over their bodies and up and over their heads, forcing them to turn around for Kevin to witness their transformations. After covering their bodies you begin crawling into all orifices you can find, climbing into their ears, nose, ass crack and pecker. As you crawl through their bodies you leave chunks of powers to integrate into their cells and transform them into the pure-power essence that now comprises your own essence. You withhold from them powers of possession and their own ability to spread powers, simply giving them immortality and the power to transform into any entity and consume the bodies of mortals. But as you leave your essence you control it to integrate into their cells, forcing their muscles to grow outward and become strong, immortal containers for their powers. Kevin watches in fear as the same muscular transformation that just happened to you now happens to two more jocks who are becoming equal to you in looks and stamina. Jon begins laughing at the transformation as his abs grow into an eight pack, his biceps bulk up and his pecs grow out like cannons. “Fuck yea!!” he says, finally able to experience the transformation himself. Nate looks down at his blonde-hair covered legs and see them blow out like footballs, quads increasing in size as he gains more hair as he grabs his package for it to contort and grow to match his growing body. Both jocks laugh as they continue transforming in pure-power pleasure. Their backs crack, muscle grows, their asses grow out into a shapely and rounded bubble of steel, hair grows on their chests and down their treasure trail to their newly formed warrior packages. Their transformations become too much as they grab each other's shoulders their dicks begin to grow. “Ohh!” Nate shouts as pleasure wraps over him. “It's too much!” Jon smiles in pleasure as his balls pull tightly against his huge, muscular body, transforming his package into something otherworldly. You exit their bodies and form back in smoke that floats above the locker room, watching the men continue to change. “HAHAHA!” they maniacally laugh as their bodies infuse their powers and their semen changes to their new godly selves. As their transformations end the naked jocks briefly check themselves out before turning their attention to Kevin. With an evil smile Jon says, “you're our's now, kid.” Kevin's shackles undo and he's lifted by the naked jocks and thrown onto the floor. Nate grabs Kevin's boxers and rips them in half before using his mind to force the nerds onto all fours on the floor. “Please don't do this to me!” Kevin shouts as his glasses are kicked off by Jon's foot. The two jocks smile as they begin tugging their massive dicks. “Time to consume the mortal...” Nate says as the two jocks strattle him on the front and back. “Take it, nerd.” Jon commands as he shoves his dick in his mouth. Nate does the same from the rear and together, in unison, they begin pumping. “You feel that?” Jon asks, smiling, “our seed is going to be a poison to him, as soon as it enters him it'll dissolve him, and his lifeforce will be our's...” “Fuck yea!” Nate says between gasps, “I can feel it coming!” “Yea, heh...” Jon continues, “me toooo. Oh! Fuck yea...3...2...1....” Together they blow their loads right into Kevin, he coughs once or twice but the pressure is too much and his body begins intaking the poison. The jocks keep themselves square on him, not moving an inch as they pump him full of their fatal seed. “Watch him...” Jon whispers as the two jocks look with complete interest on their little lab rat. Kevin's eyes roll back into his head as the black substance begins dripping from his mouth. His mouth opens as more of Jon's seed, a black oily substance leaks out of it. As his eyes roll into his head, leaving dark gaping holes, Kevin's body begins seizing as it shakes short, fast burst of seizure. His back snaps as it liquifies and he begins losing any hard mass that made up his body. His legs and arms give way to liquid, lifeless flab as his weight drastically reduces to a black liquid. The jocks keep his body propped with their hard cocks as the body's skin begins breaking into deep cuts across his back, ass, arms and legs. Oozing out of his body, it completely begins to breakdown into the same black substance he was injected with, running and dripping over his skin before climbing its way back to its owners. “Come to daddy...” Nate whispers as the black oil climbs back over his dick and into his pecker. “Mmm...fuck yea...” Jon whispers as the same happens to him. As the substance travels back into their bodies, the jock's balls begin growing as it takes in the liquid. Then it spreads throughout their bodies, increasing their muscle mass while giving them new levels of stamina they never before thought possible. “OH YEA!” They shout together as the last of the body-turned-liquid climbs back into their own massive bodies. The jocks snap their backs back as they feel the last of it climb into them and open their eyes to see all that's left is themselves. “Oh yea,” Jon says, “we really are the fucking dominating beasts of our time...” As the jocks' dicks die back down to flaccid states, you pull your steam back together into your warrior-like body and make yourself known to them again. “Master,” Jon says, turning to you in his newly formed body, “you've given us the gift of the immortals, what can we do to serve your will...?” You smile before casually answering, “you already have, you have begun consuming the human entity. Now we will consume the humans, procreate, and create our own kind to take over and rule this planet once and for all...”
  4. The Edge - Part 7 - Super Swoldier “It wasn't till i was about 9 when I saw my first muscle magazine - at that moment I was blown away at the muscle I saw on these people. I wondered to myself, "I wanna look like that someday" so not soon after I read my first magazine I started to lift weights.” – Jeff Long It was six weeks before the show. I’m not quite sure what Colin was doing, the bodybuilding stuff still didn’t make sense to me. I still wasn’t used to Colin’s “intrusions” into my life - it was to the point now that passing by a mirror and flexing was enough for him to surface. He of course showed up at meal times, gym times, and various other times that I’m assuming had to do with contest prep, usually accompanied by Eric. “I don’t want to do this,” Eddie and I were sharing a rare moment when we both were “us” for the moment. We were huge now, and really vascular thanks to the show prep. We’d given up on shirts, they just wouldn’t fit right. Either they fit the shoulder/chest area and looked like a tent on our tiny waists, or they fit the waist, and our shoulder and arms would burst the seams. When we went out, it was pretty much tank tops as a rule. “Neither do I,” we both agreed wholly on that point, “but I don’t think ‘we’ have much choice. It’s not like we’ll be up there anyway. Eric and Colin will be up there. Probably enjoying themselves." “So what happens if we win?” “You mean ‘when’ we win, right? I mean look at us, there’s not many guys out there that look like us.” “I’m serious, dude. I mean if we win and get sponsorships, do Eric and Colin come out to play permanently? It’s not like you or I know how to pose or pull off the bodybuilding thing.” I looked down at my enormous arm, the large veins snaking their way across the engorged muscle. I had to admit, the prospect of being permanently turned into a mindless bulging sex-crazed bodybuilder didn’t really appeal to me. “I don’t know. I mean there’s worse things than having a body like this,” I gestured down to the enormous tank I’d become. We’d figured out that somehow sex was part of what made us “dumb bodybuilders”. Every time either of us looked at porn or got aroused at all, Eric and Colin would start coming out. Eventually, the normal sex stuff just morphed into bodybuilding. For some reason the two were linked for them. The real problem was that the road was becoming a two-way one. Anything, and I mean anything to do with any aspect of bodybuilding would turn into some sort of male dominance thing which would somehow end up in our cocks when “they” came out. We couldn’t quite tell which caused what. The lines were blurring, and “we” were getting lost in the shuffle. I traced the vein down my 24 inch left bicep with my right index finger, bouncing the muscle as I went. My cock stirred a little. Fuckin’ 24! I’d made it, and it’s gonna look so good for the show - oh no. It was too late. I could feel the change. As the threshold was crossed, my mind slowed down, changing gears. “You gotta problem with bodybuilders?” I heard the tone of my voice changing. The emptiness was sliding through my mind. The next six weeks, I was gonna fuckin’ attack the weights, and then dominate every pussy boy on that fuckin’ stage! “You know what this feels like, we’re basically fuckin’ gods bro.” “No, no, no, no!!” Eddie was doing his best to resist. But the bulge in his shorts was telling a different story. “I refuse to turn into that mindless freak!” I flexed a bi in his face. “C’mon bro! Let’s see yours, unless ya know I gotcha beat!" I felt a sneer as my lips curled up into a mocking smile. I tried to think of any science fact I could. It was a losing battle, nutrition information was coming up, “I’m fucking winning that show, bitch!” I saw my bicep flexed. The hanging tri. I needed to bring that up a bit before the show, he might get a few points on me there. I felt my pecs hanging on my chest. Fuck I loved that feeling. Just moving my arms a little made them jump as my bi’s brushed against my lats. Fuck! I love bodybuilding! This was a good size for the show, but I knew I had to get bigger for a national stage. Eric and I could fuckin' do it though. “No, I’m Eddie. I’m an engineering student,” his enormous hands went up to cover his face, biceps bunching and bulging as they went. He actually might be bigger than me, that fucker. “I’m an honor roll student,” his voice started changing tones. “I’m on the Dean’s List, I’ve won multiple scholast- scholar- school awards, I’m an In-gen-eer. I’m a student of...”, he trailed off, the jaw went slack. Over his hands, his brow scrunched up like he was trying to remember something, “I’m a student of the fuckin’ iron! I’m a muscle GOD!” He roared as Eric’s hands dropped from his face. I looked around, trying to remember what the fuck I had just been doin’. Fuck I hate it when I lose my liftin' skills. It's like I don't know nothin’ about liftin’ or anything important like that. It's like I completely blackout to bodybuilding. I become a real dumbass. “Fuck, bro, what were we talkin’ about?” Eric looked like he’d just woken up from a deep sleep. “Fuck if I know, bro? If it wasn’t about growin’ liftin’ or fuckin’ it wasn’t important.” He stretched himself out to his full height. He looked over his pecs down to his shorts, “Must’ve been bitchin', though, I’m boned to hell. Let’s go Lift!” ******* It was weird. I mean, it wasn’t like I wasn’t still me, even when I was Colin. I just was a lot dumber and fixated on being a bodybuilder and all things muscle. The problem was controlling it. The closer the show got, the more Eddie and I were Eric and Colin. Eric an Colin knew these bodies, Eddie and I didn’t. We still didn’t move quite right in them. It’s not hard to imagine, going from chicken legs to having to waddle to get your legs to move around each other so you could actually take more than a baby step. We looked weird and were really self-conscious unless Eric and Colin were around. After Eric and Colin had finished doing...whatever it was they do, and we were back to “us”, Eddie and I decided to go to the mall to try to find some new clothes more our style, less….showy than Eric and Colin liked. Something we could wear. We figured it would be best to try to preserve “us” for as long as we could. The changes were increasing. Literally, anytime either of us would think of muscle, bodybuilding, or anything remotely to do with flexing or something like that, we’d change. With both of us only wearing spandex (it’s the only thing that wouldn’t chafe) and tank tops, not thinking of muscle was becoming increasingly hard. We were at the food court after picking up some shirts and pants that would have to be altered to get over our hulking frame. Eddie had gone to the bathroom before we left, and I was sitting in my tank top at one of the tables trying desperately not to think of how strange this huge hulking body looked hunched over an invisible plate trying to not be noticed. A kid of about 10 passed by and you could tell by the look on his face, he’d never seen someone my size before. I still couldn't get used to the stares. I didn’t like them, but as Colin, I learned that I - he, loved the attention. The kid kept staring. I was really hoping he’d move on, but I could feel a hole being bored in my massive arm from his stare. I looked up and managed a friendly smile at the kid and went on about my inner sulking. The kid came over to me with his mouth agape. He looked up at me, and down into a figurine he had in his hand. I recognized it as one of the new super heroes that companies were always dreaming up to entice the next generation of kids to spend their parent’s money. I had to admit, though, the character was totally jacked. I giggled a dumb chuckle to myself - I was bigger though. I involuntarily flexed a bi and made the huge vein running across it jump. “Whoa!” the kid was taken aback, “you’re even bigger than Captain Ultra!” No, I can’t engage this kid. Don’t think about your pecs - heh, bigger than the Cap’s there. Don’t think about the quads on the toy - mine are so much bigger than that, it’ll look bitchin’ on stage. That figure isn’t even vascular. Fuck, if I wore something skin tight you’d see every vein in my shoulders arms and legs standing out. Don’t think about muscle. Don’t. Think about muscle. “You know it little bro!” I heard myself say and flexed my arm for the kid to see. “Cool!” a smile ran across his face, his eyes were as wide as dinner plates. I always love kids reactions to the muscle. They’re never quite sure how to act. “This took a lot of time to build up.”, I gave him a crab shot - my favorite pose - “You know when you’re older, you can start lifting weights too. If you do it long enough, I bet you could be even bigger than me!” A man had walked over by this time. An average guy, obviously didn't lift. Judging by the blond hair and green eyes, which looked just like the kid's, I guessed it was his dad. “C’mon Caleb, leave the man alone,” he grabbed his son by the hand and started walking away. I heard him mutter under his breath “I don’t know why anyone would want to do something that gross to themselves.” Huh? Gross? Fuck that, this isn’t gross, it’s manly you little bitch. I looked down and flexed my pecs. They were literally hanging out of the sides of my tank. A cocky smile went over my face. He just didn’t know what “this” felt like. I bet if he did, he’d have a different view. I sneezed. And I realized something... “You know, bro,” I called after him, “it’s a lotta work to look like this. It’s an art form - you should appreciate it. Your kid does.” He looked back I sneezed, covering my mouth with my right hand. I stood up. “I’m Colin. Nice to meet you,” I said, offering a handshake to the guy.
  5. NYBear

    SEED (Part 3)

    Part 3 When Jack got to Jason's room, he was astonished, but not shocked at what he found. He knew from deep down in his newly muscled body, that whatever Jason had become, he was going to be magnificent and beyond the realm of what is normally possible. He knew that Jason was no longer what most would classify as human. Hell, even Jack himself, was no longer normal and barely human. He felt superior and God like to anyone, including the muscle beasts that he was able to control. The constant feeling of that kind of superiority kept his cock hard and his mind and body at an optimal level of existence. He did know however that since Jason was able to make the changes in him let alone all of the other minions, that Jason was The supreme being and Jack knew somewhere deep down inside him, that his Uncle was almost at the same level as Jason. When Jack looked at his former friend, for a split second, he saw his Uncle Roy, the same one that busted through the barn door and ran into the fields, but he knew deep down that this was Jason. He could see it in his eyes, the same eyes that Jack had looked into every night for the last few years. Even after what had just happened to him, it was very hard for Jack to believe what he was looking at and he had never in his wildest dreams would have thought that anyone could ever be as huge as his Jason or his Uncle were. Each of them were colossal beings meant to be worshiped. He knew that deep in his soul. But this Jason was not the same Jason that was Jack and Roy’s friend, because the Jason lying in this bed, correction, beds, (4 to be exact end to end in a square), looked like the largest man on the planet and the once pale, flabby 60 year old doctor, looked like a bronze God in his twenties with muscles bulging everywhere. Right here, right now, Jason could go out and completely conquer the world and there would be no one that could match his size and strength to defeat him. He was completely massive with so much muscle that he was without a doubt, the most muscular man in the world. He laid there with the multiple covers covering his lower body because one sheet wouldn't suffice. He was shirtless and probably naked since there was no gown or clothes for the matter that would cover him...anywhere. For the first time since his own change, Jack felt insignificant. Still even with all his muscle, Jason didn’t look like he would be incapacitated. He moved freely and even sat up in bed. He had an amazing amount of mobility with kind of mass that he had. Jack secretly anticipated seeing Jason stand before him so that he could serve him, but he knew that that time would eventually come and he needed to be patient. Jason’s body was omitting the same sent as Uncle Roy's had been which caused every male that came in contact with it to go into their own orgasmic coma causing them to involuntarily cum. The scent was definitely floral and while intoxicating, it was manageable to Jack for now. As well as not only filling the air with the intoxicating stench, Jason was also radiating as if his skin was glowing. He no longer had any hair on his body and he was completely bald. His skin had a silky smooth oily sheen to it as like it had just been rubbed in oil, but Jack knew it was his natural flesh albeit as natural as Jason was to himself. His body was producing the oil, which was part of the scent. The shine of the oil only helped to enhance Jason’s immaculate body. Even with his own change, which Jack realized that it had made him immune to the orgasmic stupor, he still was completely enthralled with the God before him and the insatiable lust inside him teetering on the edge of losing control. Jason’s body was quite literally a mountain of muscle. Even after seeing Roy’s huge massive body, Jack was sure that Jason was much larger than his Uncle. He was easily 3 times bigger than Uncle Roy. Jack guessed that when Jason finally did stand erect, he would be about 18 to 20 feet tall and as wide as the length of a small car. His head was now the size of huge beach ball and his face was chiseled to gorgeous perfection. His looks were the same as before, but different in that anything that was an asset to him before was enhanced 10 fold and areas that weren’t previously kind to him, were changed to glorious beauty. Any and all imperfections were erased and replaced with the features of a true God. Jason just sat there watching his new creation and soon to be lover admiring its maker’s incredible body and godlike existence. He sat quietly, in appreciation, letting Jack take it all in, for Jason knew what was yet to become. Jack’s vision traveled south from Jason’s face as he noticed his neck was enormous, as it melted into his shoulders with traps that were literally obscene. Then Jason had involuntarily flexed his shoulder and neck muscles just by moving his head and the thickness of them increased by about 8 inches all over, exploding in the mass of a most muscular pose, but he wasn’t even trying to flex them. That was just the natural use of his muscles doing that and the thought of that enthralled the boy. Jack moaned in an uncontrolled ecstasy as he felt a large glob of precum shoot out of his cock and land on one of the beds that the mountain was on. He could feel himself losing more and more control over his own body, the longer he was in there with his friend and instead of fighting it, he let it energize him. What normally would have put anyone else into the orgasmic stupor was only feeding Jack’s own power and strength inside him. He could feel his muscles gaining power and size, but in a very slow manner. He could feel the superiority of his new self, replacing his former meek human form. It was as if he was in a constant state of growth and controllable orgasms. Jason just smiled at the added appreciation of his new subject and at the thought of what was yet to come. Jack took his finger and wiped up some of his juice off the covers and sucked on his finger as he continued his visual quest of his new master. Jason’s upper torso from shoulder to shoulder must have been somewhere between 6 to 8 feet across. Each one of his pecs on his chest was about as large as a truck tire, and he guessed that they were hard as granite, but pliable to the touch. They were perfectly chiseled into mounds that a normal sized person could sit on and not even cover the pec. Jack could see the strands of each muscle that combined to make out Jason’s chest. Each pec also had a large baby bottle nipple that hung down from their weight and there was a small bead of a milky substance dangling from each one before it would drip down onto his stomach as it found a river bed of an ab and then it would slowly travel down the crevices of his body as it miraculously absorbed back into him. His abs were just as amazing and completely inhuman, as there were a total of 12 of them. 6 on each side, wait…either it was the way he was laying or Jason actually had a small extra one his left side, just under his left pec, making it a total of 13. Each ab was like someone had laid out a bunch of Italian sausages, starting with the smallest just under his pecs and then each one longer than the one before, across his stomach as those were so large and the valleys in between them were deep enough that Jack thought even with his new colossal cock, he could actually fuck Jason’s abs. More precum shot from his cock up and onto his own muscled chest. Again he licked it off like licking the batter of a cake. Then Jack’s eyes traveled to Jason’s mammoth hands that lay in front of him on his lap. It was amazing, but wasn’t uncanny that both hands were huge, with each finger being enormous and thick. Each hand was larger than a large Frisbee and his two middle fingers were as large as normal sized bottles of water. They could have fucked a normal person, giving them the likeness of a huge 9” thick cock fucking them mercilessly. In each finger, you could see the tendons moving them like muscles under the skin and the actual muscles in his hands were cut and thick which give them just as much of a muscular appearance as the rest of him. There was no doubt in Jack’s mind that Jason could literally crush someone’s head with just has bare hands and he wouldn’t even need to exert much pressure. Jack looked further up Jason’s arms as he realized that his arms looked almost like tree limbs, having stands and mounds of tendons and muscles looking like the bark of a tree. His forearms were incredibly thick and larger than a Two, 2 liter bottles at their thickest point. Jack was sure that the power of his forearms only enhanced Jason’s super strength of the thickest, largest and most defined upper arms of anyone anywhere in the world. His upper arms were as big as a large sack of potatoes with muscles that lumped out to near obscene gestures without even flexing them. His biceps alone looked like there was more than just one muscle. The man actually had triple biceps on each arm. Jack longed to be held in those arms and for a third time, Jack closed his eyes in ecstasy as he shot a large wad of precum, this time actually spraying across Jason’s chest. That was what Jason was waiting for and he flexed his arms in the largest display of a bicep pose ever. His upper arms went from circumference of 30” to over 43” around with so much muscle and power that the stiffing of his muscles from the flex cause a sonic wave of “Pollination” as Jason would later call the phenomenon, which caused those anywhere within the area to go into the orgasmic bliss and begin their own regeneration process into muscular beasts like himself, though they would always be smaller than Jason, Roy or Jack as they would be the drones or “seedlings”. This wave flowed over everyone and everything on the seventh floor of the hospital, causing all of those that were or weren’t already in a orgasmic stupor to fall under the spell. The only one that still seemed somewhat immune was Jack. Jack turned around to see all the men on the floor, each spewing volley after volley of cum until their balls were dry and then they began to grow. Slowly, but noticeably their bodies increased in size and musculature, ebbing when they were all around the size of a Mr. Universe. By now with all of the pheromones hitting everywhere in the hospital, all of the men were now in their state of change and growth. Jack turned back around to see Jason still in the double bicep pose and what seemed to be in some sort of trance of his own. Then Jack noticed movement under the sheets. It was coming from in between the two 6 feet long and 3 feet high cylindrical mounds of what Jack could only deduce were Jason’s legs. The movement began to rise higher and higher, pulling the sheets toward the center of Jason’s body. Jack knew that this was Jason’s cock, but as the sheets grew higher, the width of what was beneath it seemed to expand as well, as it just kept rising, 2 feet, 3 feet, 6 feet, now over Jason’s head, and it didn’t stop until it was about 8 feet high off of the bed. The sheets had now been pulled off of Jason’s legs from the outside in, as his cock rose to it’s flag pole status. As Jason’s legs were revealed to Jack, he noticed that even though they were still made of flesh and muscle, the looks of them were that of 2 huge oak tree trunks. The muscles in them were so extreme that they contorted Jason’s legs to that of the mighty oak. It was freakish, but incredibly sexy and erotic at the same time. Then something even more extraordinary began to happen. Jason’s flag pole of a cock began to come back down and towards Jack to the end of the bed. The scene looked like a Cobra that had been erect and ready to strike, but was now coming forward and down to slither toward its meal. For a moment Jack thought to run, but he realized that he couldn’t. The wave that was emulating off of Jason’s body was holding him there; its power wrapped around Jack and held him rigid and in an orgasmic bliss as it caressed him sensually. He was helpless to fight as he watched Jason’s cock began to become unhooded from the sheet. The cock head of it was as large as a normal man’s head and it had a white pungent liquid flowing slowly out of it. The head and the rest of the cock were as slick and shiny as the rest of Jason’s body and it was as muscular as his legs, arms and torso; so muscular that it resembled a tree, or more so, it was like that of a wooded vine; an enormous vine that began to extend away from the bed and slither under Jack’s legs. As its skin touched Jack’s, more currents of pleasure soared through Jack. He lost all fear of the monstrosity of it all as he became even harder and more excited. He was elated, completely giving over his body to the vine and its owner, as it slithered up between his thighs and separating Jack’s ass crack traveling up and around Jack’s back, arms and torso as it entwined him in its warm sensual hug. Then the head of the cock stopped right in front of Jack’s face, as if it were looking at him, studying him. Jack was intrigued and wanted a taste of the white liquid that flowed out of it. Thus, it was as if the cock knew of his wishes, it moved forward enough for Jack to lick the piss slit and capture and drink down some of the liquid. The second the liquid touched Jacks tongue, he orgasmed in huge sprays of cum all over the bed, the room and Jason. Then as he swallowed the nectar, Jack’s body hit a growth spurt as if the nectar had fertilized him. His entire body gained another 4 inches everywhere and he roared at the blissful feeling it gave him. This caused the other, lesser seedlings to answer Jack’s roar with a roar of their own. He instinctively knew that he was becoming a second master to the seedlings. The vine cock then began to loosen its hold on Jack, but only enough accommodate his new growth. Jack noticed Jason, who was still in his trance, smile and then the cock head inched closer to Jack’s mouth, resting itself just shy of his lips. The flow had stopped so Jack could not get any more of the nectar. That is when Jason began to speak, but in a language that Jack had never heard before, “ytilatrommi fo kao gnorts eht fo ratcen eht of tifg eht evieceR .elcnu dna dneirf ruoy ekil ,lla ot doG a emoceb lliw uoy dna oZ fo nedarg eht fo eno emoceb ot won era ouY” Over and over Jason kept saying the same thing in a monotone voice, but with the bass of a thousand drums. Jack could physically feel the words hitting his chest. Jason’s cock head began to leak out more nectar. This time though it had a greenish tint to it. Again, instinctively, Jack knew that he needed to ingest the liquid and he opened his mouth to receive the nectar. The entire time, Jason kept reciting the same gibberish over and over, but as Jack drank the liquid, his hearing began to become muffled and his brain began to reorganize the words that Jason was uttering. Jack continued to hear, “dna oZ fo nedarg eht fo eno emoceb ot won era ouY …” but then it began to change. “you will become a God to all, like your friend and uncle. Receive the gift of the nectar of the strong oak of immortality. You are now to become one of the Garden of Zo and you will become a God to all, like your friend and uncle…” Holy Fuck…It was beginning to make sense. Everything that Jason was saying was backwards, but now Jack was able to understand him. The words comforted and empowered Jack. The green nectar was a decipher for those of the Garden of Zo. It aided in knowing the language and the creation of one to become a God of Zo, but it did not fully explain who these God’s were. Images of other Gods of Zo came to Jack’s mind. Thousands of incredibly huge and muscular Gods with various specialties of their own, but all of them were beings of the Garden. Jason was already a God of Zo and his specialty was the vines with the strength of the mighty oak tree. Jack knew that Jason was the strongest of the Gods and he was honored to be the recipient of that gift of his friend. He knew that when a God gives himself to make another, that recipient not only will have his own specialty, but he will empower the specialty of his maker. His Uncle Roy, however seemed to be on his way to becoming a God of Zo, but there was something that wasn’t quite right about him. He didn’t know what his Uncle’s specialty was, but it seemed wild and untamed. Still, Jack was definitely becoming another incredibly strong God of Zo and he was excited to find out his what his own specialty would be. Jack understood what Jason was and he began to understand what had happened to Uncle Roy. But there were pieces missing about Roy’s existence. Jack understood that he, like Roy and Jason was becoming less human. Now…he was becoming something more than himself, something more than any human on earth, something only a God could be…and he was finding his destiny…and it was magnificent.
  6. Tagline: Two young friends discover an ancient shrine that grants them immortal power. Note: This story originally appared on a different site years ago. At the resquest of a fellow M-G member, I rewrote it for this community. Any thoughts/comments/suggestions/ways of improvement are always appreciated. Thank you. I awoke with a shove. “Ouch. What?” I asked as I pried my eyes open. “Max, Max, get up!” “What?” I answered, still half asleep. “Tyler? Is that you?” “Yea man, I gotta show you something, come with me.” Tyler backed away. I slowly raised myself on my cot to see Tyler, full of energy, walking around in my A-frame tent. We were spending our spring hiking in Greece. I rubbed my eyes and looked up at him. “I found something, something incredible. I gotta show you.” he said. “Dude,” I answered, looking over at my watch, “it's...what...3am what are you doing wondering out there by yourself?” “It doesn't matter, you gotta hurry!” Tyler was still only in his boxers and gym shorts, a pair of flip flops on his feet. “You aren't even dressed for hiking,” I said. “It's only about a quarter mile, come on man!” he answered. I unzipped my sleeping bag and pulled myself out of my cot. I looked around for my own gym shorts and slipped them over my briefs. “I'll meet you outside,” Tyler said. I pulled on a pair of hiking shoes, slipped on a tee shirt and climbed out of the tent. In the middle of the Mediterranean, the stars were beautiful. I looked up to see a full moon too. “Wow,” I said. “This way,” he shouted, running down a trail. I followed Tyler on a trail away from camp. Tyler's flashlight gave us only a few feet view of what was around us. Even though it was a summer night, it was surprisingly cool. Tyler, walking briskly, was hard to keep up with. “Dude, please tell me why you woke me up.” I was a little surprised he woke me up so late, and he knew I was upset at him. I assumed it must have been important. “Earlier this evening I was gathering some firewood and I felt a strange draft coming from in between a few rocks,” Tyler said excitedly, “so I went to investigate. The rocks were old, there were trees and moss growing on it I had to imagine that the area inside had been undiscovered for years, maybe 2,000 years, maybe more, I don't know. So I took a shovel and shoved some of it aside. Dude, there is a cave inside the rocks, completely undiscovered I know it! There's something in there too you gotta check it out!” He led me off the path and into a deep thicket of trees and shrubs. It was hard to navigate. “What did you find?” I asked. “I'm not sure,” he answered, “but it looks pretty incredible. I don't want to tell anyone yet but it's hard to explain I gotta show you.” Still shirtless, Tyler must have a hard time navigating the thick brush. Even in my own hiking shoes it was difficult traversing so far off the path. We walked to a small crevice in between a few fallen boulders. “Come on we gotta climb in here.” He ordered. “What?” I responded. “Climb in there? Dude I can barely fit.” “You're a shrimp, man!” Tyler said, almost mockingly. “I got probably 20 pounds of muscle on you and I can fit. You can handle it.” With a scorn on my face I answered, “screw you dude,” I always sort of envied Tyler's good looks and strength. I guess it wasn't in my genes to be all that buff. But, caving in, I fit myself through the crevice in the rocks and dropped 2 feet onto the cave floor. “How are we supposed to get out?” I asked. “We can hoist each other up, no problem,” Tyler answered. Looking around, the cave looked pretty large. “I'm surprised no one else has found this,” I said. “Maybe it wasn't meant to be found until now,” Tyler cryptically answered. We walked through a narrow passageway and opened into an atrium of sorts. Paintings adorned the cavern walls; they looked like Ancient Greek. Drawings of animals and of men, stars, the sun, plants. They were suprisingly intact. “Look at this script,” Tyler said. I walked over to see multiple languages sprawled across the wall. “Are these Greek writings?” “Yea, I think it's Greek,” Tyler answered. “But this is what you gotta check out.” I followed him to an ornate and elaborate stone altar. Although it was made of stone, paintings aligned the walls and floors around it and jewels sat on carefully sculpted rock columns around the altar. There was another smaller offering table to the right of the big one, and more foreign characters on the tables themselves. “Look at these pictures,” Tyler said, as he pointed them out his hand ran across the pictures. “What's that look like to you?” pointing to the first one. I answered, “It appears to be a man. Is it a Greek...guy?” “Yea it shows a hoplite. It looks like a Greek warrior, man!” Tyler said, “Max, look: he's wearing a tunic, a helmet, saber...here keep following the drawings it's explaining a ceremony.” I followed his finger as he interpreted the paintings. “The warriors walk up to the smaller offering table. Look here, they take off their armor, then their clothing, and lay it on the smaller altar. After they get naked, they walk up to the big altar. Then, they space their feet apart here, if all goes well, this large painting appears and they touch it.” Tyler pointed the drawing of the naked soldier, reaching out and touching the painting. “Look at this, then the crystals are powered by the clothing he sacrificed, and he's given...muscle. Or even powers, I think?” “Powers?” I asked. “Yea, man, look! He grows, gains these electric powers, he manifests something. It's nuts isn't it?” Looking closely at the paintings I saw that Tyler was right. The Greek warrior gained muscle mass, his eyes changed to a glowing red, and he seemed to manifest some kind of supernatural power. “Wow, man!” I said. “Did you try it?” "What? No! But I got close, when I lay my clothes on the altar, the painting appears, but I didn't want to touch the painting unless someone else was here." “Okay,” I said, as a smile grew on my face. I pulled my shirt off as I walked toward the smaller altar. “I'm trying it.” I answered. “Wait, what? No man, I want to do it I just brought you down here in case something happened,” Tyler answered. “Fuck that, man, I've been your little follower the last 5 years I'm doing it.” I threw my shirt down on the altar and kicked my shoes off. I sat on the altar and pulled off my socks. Although I doubted that anything would actually happen, the thought of it possibly occurring was too exciting not to try it. And if it did I wanted to gain it before Tyler would. “Dude just calm down. Let me show you,” Tyler said pulling off his own shirt and throwing it onto the altar. “I brought you down here so you could see in case something happened, you can try after me.” I pushed him off the altar, a decision I made instinctively to keep me on my course. “Watch it, fucker! I want to do it!” Tyler backed away, surprised by my reaction but I so badly wanted it I was willing to fight. “Ok. Fine. Just be careful” he said, backing a few feet away. I kicked his T-shirt off before looking quickly over to the drawings and retraced the warrior's procedure: get naked, leave clothes on small altar, walk head high to the big altar and stand there, put feet into position, touch the painting. I looked back over to the altar as I slid down my gym shorts. “How long has it been? Since this has been done?” I asked. “I don't know,” Tyler answered. “Long enough for our history to forget about it.” I turned around still in my briefs and looked down to Tyler. “Do you think the altar will take 21st century clothing?” I asked. Tyler didn't think it was funny, “dude, I really think I should try this first. You don't know what's going to happen.” “Too late dude, I'm already getting naked. Hope you don't mind,” I said, pulling my briefs down. The draft on my naked body in the cave felt cool and it was nice, if a little awkward. “You do what you gotta do.” Tyler answered, a little bitter and not making eye contact. I was a bit embarrassed to show my frail, naked body and small package, particularly compared to Tyler's bulkiness, but I wished it would be the last time I would look like that at all. We had been naked in front of each other before and I certainly wasn't afraid of the act, but I was more compelled to do it. I felt a breeze over my rear and through my legs, drying off my nervous sweat. Thinking to myself I kept asking “what are you doing? Are you crazy?” as I cupped my package and stepped out of my briefs. But when I did a magnificent painting of a muscular man illuminated on the wall. “Woah,” I said. I turned away from Tyler and stared at the painting. “Who is that?” I asked. “Is it a man? Or a god?” I had to keep moving. I walked toward the altar, head high, and climbed the small steps onto the large altar. “The painting just lit up.” Tyler said, “Just like that.” “What do I do now?” I asked, feet spaced apart on the altar. “I think...I think you touch it,” Tyler said. “But...be careful, man.” I turned around to see Tyler watching my naked backside with anticipation, I let my hands go from guarding my crotch. Double checking the painting I appeared to be in the correct stance to initiate the ceremony. I took one more look around the cave, mustering the strength to try this. I lifted my right hand and, slowly, reached it out, eager to gain the powers and believing so much that the drawings were true. Looking down at my scrawny body I convinced myself that, as strange as this was, it was worth the attempt, and touched the painting. It grew brighter. My hand felt hot but I kept it there. I came this far I had to see what would happen. The crystals around me also began to grow brighter. I looked around, turned my head back to see Tyler, mouth wide open. “What's happening?” I asked, but before Tyler could respond the paint quickly drained from the wall in front of me and circled through the rock of the cavernous walls and toward the glowing crystals, powering them, causing two of them to hit me with a powerful and searing spark. “Argh!” I doubled over, removing my hand from the wall. My skin became coated in the electric bolts. I turned around and lifted my arms up. Two more crystals shot at me and again, shocked, I fell onto the altar. “Ahhhh!” I screamed. Out of the corner of my eye I could see my clothing disintegrating and melting into the smaller table. “Argh! What's...happening to...me?” I shouted, afraid, looking down at my melting clothing. As the smaller altar absorbed them, their essence too traveled into the four crystals, like rain trickling down a sidewalk, my clothing integrated into the crystals. The crystals quickly changed colors as a more powerful energy emanated out of them and onto me. Onto my altar. “Oh my god what am I doing?” I kept thinking to myself. I was too paralyzed to move, to try to escape the clutches of the sparks engrossing my body. My heart began racing as my breathing accelerated. The four active crystals continued to hit me and as I lifted my upper body, ass still on the alter. Then, the most incredible thing happened. I saw myself changing. My body was involuntarily twisting itself. My chest twisted left, then right, as muscle began forming on its sides. The muscle rounded and settled over my chest as I struggled to stand back up but managed to regain composure. Lifting my knees and re-standing, but under the multicolors of electric bolts swarming me my pecs began to grow. They grew outward and pronounced, tightening the space between them where my breastbone lay. The muscle then stretched down to my flat torso and began contorting. My stomach bulge quickly pulled into my body as my abs flattened then strengthened into a chiseled washboard of an eight-pack. There my skin began to tan itself. It wrapped over my paler torso and ass cheeks giving me a solid golden color over my body. More sparks started shooting out of the crystals as I looked up at my biceps, fear now leaving my mind, replaced by curiosity. They too were growing, contorting and lengthening. As muscle wrapped and pumped up my arms, tightened lines of muscle and skin began to define every crevice. I was starting to like this! Lifting them up to admire them, I began laughing as hair grew within my arm pits and up over my biceps and lower arms, thinly at first, then thickening to a masculine warrior. I would have never imagined laughing at such an experience, but the more my muscle grew, the more I wanted it and it was actually becoming true! Lowering my arms, the crevices that formed my washboard abs began to define my pelvis as my thighs began to grow. Thick, hard muscle wrapped and grew down my legs blowing them up like a pole vaulter's. The muscle defining across my hips tightened and created a cut V. I drew a finger along my new crevice. Looking over to Tyler all I could see through the sparking powers of electricity was a shocked and worried guy. I shouted to him, “Can you fuckin believe this?! Yes, this feels good. Hahaha!” Was I getting cocky? But who wouldn't? My ass started to quiver and shake, turning I saw it pumped out as rock hard muscle began building and pulling a tight, strong ass to match my legs. My back cracked as it stretched and grew. My arms flailing involuntarily as my shoulders doubled it's muscle mass and widened. The side of my ass checks locked in and chiseled out as it pulled against my body. As my rock hard bubble butt formed, my feet, ankles and shins grew in length and width as muscle continued to envelop over my growing frame, new countors of sinew defining every immaculate piece of my body. I smacked my ass cheeks as I turned back around, the ceremony was working! Suddenly a huge weight increase hit my package. I grabbed it, almost out of natural reaction, and felt it growing too. A large pulse of sex adrenaline hit me as my cock filled with blood and drooped down as my balls began growing in size. I removed my hands, I had to see this incredible moment. As if my balls were getting too big for its sac, it too began to grow and drop down to handle the weight of them. My cock turned to the left before growing back out, a new foreskin growing into its natural state. I continued to laugh. The feeling of my growing and powerful body only continued to get better. I looked again at Tyler, “Yea! Yeaheaa! THIS is what I'm talkin' about!” pointing down to my swinging, sex-ridden package. Tyler finally spoke up, shocked at the transformation happening before him. “Woah, Max, dude! What's happening to you?” I was no longer listening. I couldn't listen, the powers enveloping me were becoming too much for my human mind to handle, Tyler's voice drifted as I looked down and found I was quickly dwarfing him. Hair grew up through my pubes thickening them as they grew up over my belly button, chest and down across my ass. Then the hair grew like a forest over my shins and thighs. But my attention quickly moved away from my body as thoughts of powers borrowed into my mind. Powers? Yes, that's what I was now gaining! I couldn't believe it! Only minutes before I was embarrassed by my naked body and now I wanted nothing else. Being naked felt free and inviting for the powers of this altar to enter my body. What were these powers doing to me? What was I becoming? I kept thinking they must...they must have given warriors the strength of the mythological gods! No, no it was even better! I was becoming one! A god! An ancient greek god full of the abilities, powers and vices that we mortals had long forgotten about. “AHH Haha!” I continued to laugh as I gained the knowledge of this, drunk with the power of the immortals, drunk with the thought of elevating above my formal, mortal self. My muscles continued to lock in and grow. I was becoming an immortal. An immortal! I couldn't believe it. This altar was everything I hoped for. “Yes! YEEEEESSSSSSSSS!” I shouted, my voice becoming deeper with each second. “AH HAHAHA!” As the transformation continued, all the crystals illuminated and bestowed me with powers of transformation, immorality, the power to control other people and read their minds. A god, yes, I was becoming a god and I loved every second of it. The last of my human flesh, any imperfect part disappeared off of my now sculpted body. My package hung large among the rest of my immortal muscle. As the last of the crystal's powers were integrating into my body, I could feel the tight muscle growth slow to a standstill. Moving my hands up to cover my face, I felt it shift into a pronounced, thin, powerful face of a diety. Though I couldn't see my reflection, I knew its transformation gave the look of handsomeness and power. My hair shortened to a dark brown, matching the chest and arm hair that had grown earlier. My eyes opened to a glowing red, just as the drawings depicted. The crystal sparks ended, leaving nothing but a masculine, sharp immortal full of power. I was so full of these thoughts and knowledge of new powers I was having trouble keeping them in order. Was I given the powers of Metis or Heracles? Or, even more importantly: did it matter? All I knew was that I had the powers, the body, and was proud of what had happened. Like the mythological gods before me I intended to remain naked and use my bestowed powers to their fullest. Transformation? Manipulation? Trickery? Sex? I could think of little else. I stepped down from the altar. Looking down I couldn't help but admire my muscular and cut body, a thin layer of dark hair resting over my chest and abs. I looked further down to still see the growth very much apparent in my package and quads too. Tyler, not knowing the powers that bestowed me, walked over to me. I regained my stature and felt the powers coursing through me. For all my life I envied those with bigger bodies than I. But now I was a cut monster! A finely tuned and tight machine. I was no longer afraid or embarrassed by my nudity. No, I loved it. I was the hottest shit around. Tyler stared at me with awe and wonder. “My first worshiper,” I told myself, and I positioned myself in full view of him. “What do you think of me?” I asked, commanding an answer. “Uhh,” Tyler was completely hypnotized, he was infatuated with my body. I flexed my arms for him and crunched my abs. There was so much complexity in my build he couldn't get enough. Wanting to show my strength I walked over to a stalactite away from the altar and grabbed it with my right hand. “An easy feat,” I said, snapping the 8 foot rock off the side of the cavern. The rock weighed hundreds of pounds, but I easily twirled it around in my hands, feeling the energy surge through my body as I pumped the rock like a twig in a playground. “So much strength...” Tyler said, staring at me. “You want it?” I answered, preparing to throw the rock to him. I smiled and prepared a greek shot put throw, but as it flew into the air I ordered it to dissolve, merging back into the cavern wall once more. Tyler flinched in fear, but relaxed knowing I meant him no real harm. Eyeing my mortal friend once again I stretched my arm and beckoned him closer. “See what it feels like to be a warrior,” and I brought his hand close to my chest, touching my pecs. Tyler encountered flashes of my immortal powers, visioning a brief glimpse of my abilities. “Mmm...” he said orgasmicly as he bent his back, allowing his dick to lift from within his gym shorts. “I want it. I WANT IT” he shouted, dropping to his knees, kissing my hairy quads, trying to lift his mouth to my dick as his hands grabbed my rock-hard ass. With an invisible force I pushed the mortal back, Tyler sliding across the cave floor. “Mortals,” I said, smirking. “You have no idea what it's like, do you?” Tyler looking confused, wondering why I rejected him. “Yes, these powers, I can do anything now!” I answered. “No more need for clothes, for conformity. I am a god and all will obey my will.” Tyler stood again and bowed to me. “What do you wish of me master?” he said. The human was in a complete state of worship. I snapped my fingers to release him from his trance. “Tyler, you may think I am a pure god, but it is still me. Max. Maximus, the Immortal!” I flexed my biceps once again and forced a bright, immortal light to show my godly self. Levitating into the air Tyler smiled and walked more casually back to me, out of his trance. “Can I join you, Maximus? Can I join you through the ritual?” I smiled back to him and turned, opening the path to the shrine of the gods for my friend. “I may have gone first, my friend, but you have the altar to yourself now,” I said, levitating myself back to the ground. “Holy shit, this thing really fuckin works,” Tyler said turning his attention to the altar; he carried his shirt to the offering table before dropping it on the cold stone. “Dude, I can't fuckin wait, excuse the boner,” he said, stepping out of his flip flops and dropping his shorts and briefs in one push. “Mmm, this air feels perfect!” he shouts, letting his erection swag in the open. As Tyler stepped up to the transformation table he turned and asked me, “what it is like? To be you?” I thought for a moment. “Everything is different now. I no longer feel pain, emotions. I'm confident, assured, my mind is beset with the powers I gained and my new purpose is to use them to the fullest. I feel equal part human and immortal. It feels like I am power. Pure power.” I spoke with such authority and surety I thought I had created my own prophecy. My own future. “Join me, human.” Tyler's smile widened, “woah oh,” he said, “I can't wait to join you. What shall I be called?” “Tiberius,” I said. Tyler quickly answered, “Tiberius the Immortal.” Tyler turned back to the Warrior image in front of him, and laid his hand in confidence on the painting, the crystals aggressively illuminating over his naked body.
  7. js44

    The Return Of Zeus

    Plotline: After centuries of living in isolation, Zeus decides to return to earth and have some fun as a human. The following is a work of fiction, this story does not make attempts to presume religious practices, faiths nor retell any historical events with accuracy. I I sit in my small throne room, levitating high above Olympus where I was forced to relocate after the explosion of Vesuvius so many earth cycles—well, years ago. For centuries I have remained here, a prisoner of my own mistakes, I assume, watching as my creations have evolved beyond me and my fellow gods. The years of warring and brute control of our human creations resulted in a devastating loss. With many of the Titans destroyed due to their own brutality and selfishness, I no longer have the influence over my people as I once did. I should have had the foresight to understand that humans would move beyond their faith in me; after all, there are plenty of other deities both evil and good for humans to invest their lives in, and they do have free will. As humans have stopped believing in my existence, my powers have also diminished. I'm sure other Titans exist elsewhere, perhaps in far off places and times, but in any case I am comfortable where I am. I have actually found it amusing to watch the human civilization evolve and grow over the centuries, they have discovered so much about how I and my fellow Titans created them and their environment. As I walk to my reflecting pool, I realize that it has been nearly 2000 years since I was exiled from the Roman existence. Jupiter, as I was called then, was their leader, their source of power, their ability to conquer and discover and rule and love, lust. As an immortal and a deity I do realize that time bends to my will, but I have enjoyed my current role as a hands off god, living in solitude high above Olympus. I perform nearly the same ritual each day that I have since I settled here, and though I am not dissatisfied with my immortality or my power, these last few years I have become bored and restless. I look down at my reflection in the pool, the cool water shining an emerald glow of myself back into my eyes. I wear the same white toga I have always worn, prestine in its own immortality. I appear to the be same age as I always have, my bright blue eyes reflected against my blonde, curly beard and a thick, flowing blonde mane wrapping down my head and behind my neck. Not bad for a human, typical for a god, though. I smirk at myself, we Titans sure did have fun in our day. We languished in our fluid sexuality, our carelessness and candor with each fellow god as well as humans. Even in our selfish and turse natures, I had no regrets for what I did. Hyperion and I would often go to Earth, visiting in human form. We could take our picks of the strongest and worthiest humans to bond with, gracing them with our godly sex. Theia would challenge us to plant our seed into as many humans in one night as we could, I usually won because I could coerce multiple men and women to come to bed with me at the same time, Hyperion preferred one partner at a time. Pulling the strap from my toga, I undressed and dropped my garment. I put my hand against my chest and feel my blonde hair gracing over my sturdy and flattened pecs, leading a treasure trail across my six-pack abs and down to my thickly hairy pubic region. I miss my sexual encounters, my tool misses it too. Years of masturbation on my own have caused me to grow longing and restless. I flex my quads and see my hair raise over my sinew. We gods always enjoyed our nude rituals, and my daily swim in my lake remains one of my favorite activities. I take a perfect dive into the water and stroke back and forth across the lake, feeling the cool water rush over my naked body. I couldn't help but ask myself what it would be like should I return to earth today. Humans with their computers and vehicles, their vast languages, cultures and technology. Only few rituals remain from my time as a ruler, how I would love to participate once more in the activity of human life. Of course there really was nothing to stop me. As a controller of energy and electricity I could easily and quietly work my way back into the plane of earthly existence. But what would I do? The political factions and cultural phenomenons are so different now. Does it even matter? Of course not, for I am a god, and I can integrate myself back to visit the earthly existence once again. A smile grew on my face and I stopped my stroke. Floating in the water I decided right then to spend at least a few days on earth. I levitated out of my pool and toward my observatory. Up until now I simply used it to monitor human activity, but today I will use it to find a location and a group of humans to integrate myself with. I dried my body and stood before my observatory windows, watching the present time in every place on the plane. I wanted to be young, athletic and with a group that had fluid and constant access to each other. A university setting, of course! But where? Humans today seemed to enjoy fame, particularly with athletes, I should be in a university setting where a particular sporting match is popular and well-respected. My people had always reveled in the sport my fellow Titans created: wrestling. I should be a wrestler, of course. I had never visited the Americas before now, and I wanted to try a new location. I found a university with wrestling as a primary, popular sport near the east coast of the Americas and set my sights there. I could locate there in human form, but that would be difficult to integrate myself. Instead, I could share my powers and possess a male athlete already integrated, it would be perfect opportunity for me to have some fun, for the man would have already established any social necessities. I turned my focus to the athletic center of the university, where around 12 men were scrimmaging each other during their daily practices. I had not possessed a human in centuries, it would be best to take one of them while he was alone. One man stood out to me, someone of Greek heritage, a man named Lukas, someone who had a long string of Greek heritage. He was not the strongest of the sport, but he was on the team and had a fair set of friends. He also seemed to be a bit of a loner, not terribly social but people did recognize him. Perhaps I could help him establish himself as a true Power Player of the wrestling team. Yes, that would be my way of thinking him for lending me his body for a short while. I informed my demi god servants of my temporary absence and prepared myself for my journey. I could teleport myself into the human plane of existence, but I would need to be creative to possess this human and take on his form. I quickly moved to my chamber that bridged the plane of earth and set my course for the Americas. I stretched my body and prepared itself for metamorphosis, I would need to take on my form of pure energy to most effectively gain control of Lukas, it would be quick and painless for him. Actually, it would be quite pleasurable, any human gaining the awesome powers of a god would enjoy it. I smirked as my chamber began channeling the energy of my body out and toward the earth, perhaps the centuries in solitude has made me softer to the human condition. In the past I cared not for human feelings and sympathy, I simply ruled with my intent. But today I plan to take this human with care and compassion. I looked once more at my raw, nude body as my sculpted, muscular form broke apart and into waves of blue energy. I smiled as my body morphed apart, skin and muscle splitting into a blue blur of energy. “Take me to the Americas!” I ordered as the room rocketed my energetic form downward into the plane of human existence. II I wrapped myself into the energy cables that seemed to cloak every part of human life and traveled in them toward the university, into the athletic center and into the light fixtures above the gym. 8 mats lay evenly spaced apart as young, strapping collegiate athletes pushed their own bodies and that of their foes to their fullest athletic ability. These men held the same passion for sport, for respect of the male form, and for athletic camaraderie that the humans I ruled over used to have. These were men who respected and were proud of their bodies, they were the perfect vessels for me. Lukas was out of breath, his muscles ached, but he was able to pin his opponent Victor against his own odds. He was able to exhaust Victor as he slammed him in a last pin, claiming victory for himself. “Damn dude!” Victor said, out of breath, “you've been training hard, man, you got the strength! Can't wait for our competition tomorrow, I think you're going to rock it!” Lukas also out of breath answered, “thanks Vic, that was fun man.” Victor laughed, “hey dude! I know you're not in a frat or nuthin but we gotta party going on at the house tonight. You should stop by. I know you haven't been yourself since Mercedes broke up with you. We're gonna have the girls over tonight, might be nice to get laid before the big meet tomorrow, ya know?” he added with a toothy grin. Lukas shrugged him off, “yeah we'll see man, I'm tryin to get over her ya know?” Coach called Lukas before he could finish a conversation. “Lukas, I need you to condition your quads before heading back to the locker room. Rest of you men, run 3 miles then hit the showers!” Vic gave Lukas a slap on his ass as the other guys headed toward the track. With Lukas alone I should be able to take his form with ease. I traveled through the walls and electrical structure following the young man to the weight room where he hooked up a quad machine and started pumping his legs. He wasn't as big as Victor or the other wrestlers, but he had his own stature, and as I watched him pump the machine in his singlet I was reminded of the warriors I used to train. Lukas had dark, short hair and thick tuft of arm hair underneath his pits. He would have had hair on his chest and legs too but he shaved it. The guy was a jock in every sense of the word, but he was not the arrogant, stereotypical showoff I was used to seeing in other men. Lukas grunted with each pump of the machine, I could read into his head he was considering going to the frat party, he wanted to be social, but he also took his sport seriously. The thought of being with a girl was arousing him, and he started having memories of his sexual escapades with his former girlfriends. His dick started rustling under his jockstrap and he felt it best to hold off on his fantasies until later. Lukas stretched himself in the weight room and looked at himself in the mirror. He was the only one in the room, and he started flexing to see his physique. He smirked as he moved his forearms up and down, looking at the tension in his arms, his sweat shining on his skin, his sinew bulking up and down tightly against him. Lukas turned to see if anyone was around, deciding to get creative. He took his left arm and pulled down his right tank, sliding his arm from underneath it before doing the same with the left. His sweat stuck his skin close to his singlet but he was able to roll it down across his pecs and down to his abdomen, exposing his thinly defined six pack and a shaven, shaped treasure trail below his belly button. He crunched his abs and examined his back, flexing his shoulders to see how much muscle he had gained. “Not bad,” he told himself. I respected this young man, he was proud of his body. I realized now was just a good a time as any to merge with him. I just needed him to touch something that could let me connect with him. I flickered the lights in the weight room to get his attention then cut the power off of the lights. “Shit,” he said, “did the power go out?” I turned on the emergency light right above the light switch. If he were to touch it, I could reach out and into him. Lukas looked at the switch, contemplating to turn it. “Yes, Lukas, touch it!” I whispered into his subconscious. He walked toward the switch and I began anticipating the ritual I had not done performed in centuries. I could feel a flutter of excitement wrack through my form. “This is it,” I told myself. Sweat dripping off of Lukas, his exposed upper body walking toward me, I beckoned for him to reach out. As soon as his finger hit the switch I moved beyond the wall and touched his finger, a blue spark of electricity gracing the human. “Mmm,” I told myself as a wave of orgasmic pleasure hit me. I sorely missed this. I branched out of the wall and covered his hand as Lukas's eyes opened wide. “Holy shit!” he shouted, “What is the fuck is happening!?” Forcing myself onto his arm I started to move up his body, covering him in my electric power. The young man's body felt shapely and well-defined. He wasn't a muscular behemoth but that wouldn't be a problem, I could certainly help him with that. I wrapped around his neck and onto his head before covering myself over his pecs and abs, wrapping over his singlet and down his legs and feet. Feeling the entire body was nearly orgasmic, but I had to integrate with him. “Oh! Wow!” he said, feeling new surges of energy on his skin, “Oh fuck what is this?!” I lifted the human off the ground as he twitched his body in pleasure, Lukas's breathing started accelerating as my energy diffused around him faster and faster like a tornado picking up a toy. I dug underneath the signlet and toward the man's loins, ripping the fabric and causing it to fall to the ground. “Uhh!” Lukas shouted, he was starting to enjoy this and didn't mind exposing his whole body to my power. I graced his exposed ass within his jockstrap as it began to fray from the violent power surrounding him, but I needed the man truly naked to take his form. Picking up speed, I dug into his strap and ripped it off, let his large package hang free, whipped around my cyclical power. “Rarr!” Lukas shouted as he tensed his muscles and flexed his arms. I felt his dick and wrapped between his legs and up his ass crack. This human was in great form, but I was going to improve him. Pushing my energy, I dug immediately into his body, thrusting myself through his pores into his nervous system. I moved into his form, flowing into his body gaining control of his muscles, thoughts and consciousness. “Umm, moree!” he shouted as he felt me enter his mind, “YES! OH FUCK, A GOD YES I WANT MORE!” he shouted again, lost in his own wrath of pure power pleasure as his brain wrecked with my own consciousness. I pushed my power into Lukas, starting at his arms, buldging his forearms with power as veins snaked down them, regrowing his dark hair thickening on his skin. His sinew wrapped up his arm and into his shoulders as his pecs swelled and bulged with power, his skin tone darkening to a warrior-like golden hue. My powers then dug into his abs, expanding his flattening pecs engrooving his abdomen into a tight, well defined eight pack. Lukas rubbed his bulging hands across them as his midsection widened and shoulder broadened, expanding his upper body. “Oh fuck yeah!” he shouted through the wave of power surrounding him. Our minds met. "OHHHH God! Yes! YES, it's ARGH, Zeus! Fuck yeah! The powers of Zeus!" Lukas shouted as his breathing increased, his body taking in my powers. Lukas stretched his levitating body, lurching taller, his growth giving him inches in height. His arms stretched downward as he watched his body swell and grow like never before, thickening as his chest and lats continued to heave with every deep intensely pleasurable gasp of breath. Lukas looked between his legs as they began to pump and grow outward, football-sized quads hardening between his dick and balls as his shins tightened with muscle and feet grew outward. His formerly shaven legs began pushing his dark hair out with aggression, covering his legs and reaching up toward his now shaking cock and balls. His adonis belt tightened, creating a deep arrow directly toward his package, chiseling out this warrior form. His cock pushed out with power as it moved to the right and thickened with increasing girth. His balls began dropping lower from the verility of godly seed I was feeding into him. I entered my consciousness into his as I began to feel the human's body, his mind, his alignment with my all powerful abilities. “RARRR!” I shouted as I blinked his eyes and flexed his muscles. I had forgotten just how good it felt to be human! “OH YEAH!” I shouted again, lowering myself to the floor as I ran my hands across my new naked and bulked body. “Umm, yes,” I said again, “this feels fuckin good! Why didn't I do this sooner!” I looked at the mirror and began posing every possible muscular show off I could, stretching my back, wrapping my arms around me, crunching my abs and quads. I ran my hands down to my package and felt my dick and balls, remembering how good the sex organ felt. I shut my eyes as I touched my uncircumcised head, “I forgot some humans do this now, feels good,” I said. I crunched my butt and gave it a solid slap before turning around. This was going to be a fun week. III I picked up Lukas's tattered clothing and began walking toward the locker room when I could sense a human working his way toward me. “It's Freddy, another wrestler, a freshmen,” I told myself, sensing who it was. He was going to catch me nude and truly ripped. I could turn invisible. Or I could have a human to have a little fun with. Freddy approached the bottom of the stairs and saw me fully naked and ripped my arms crossed, in a pose to wait for him. He considered turning around but couldn't help but stare at me. “Uhh, Lukas? Is that you?” he asked. “Fuck yeah, man! I've been pumping up my body where you've been?” I answered. “Uhh, I just needed to lift some before tomorrow's meet. Coach said I gotta bulk up.” “Yeah you do,” I answered, a smirk on my face. “What happened to you?” Freddy answered, walking slowly, his guard somewhat down, now. “You're fuckin ripped, what did you do to yourself?” I didn't know how to answer that so I just said, “hard work, my friend! I was posing after I finished pumping the weights and my singlet ripped. Hope you don't mind I'm naked.” Freddy looked me over once again and gulped. If he wouldn't have known me he would have been intimidated, but he also couldn't look away, I was lusting him in ways he had never felt before. I smirked again, “hey man, I'll help you condition for tomorrow, hop on the press,” I said, pointing toward the bench. “I'll spot.” Freddy was in a t-shirt and shorts with a jockstrap on underneath. He wanted to look like me, he wanted to be me, he wanted to anything he could to get like me. So he excitedly agreed and hit the bench. I spotted him for a few rounds of pumping, Freddy driven to try harder and harder as he looked at my naked form. “How did you get like that?” He asked. “Can I have some of that, even 10% of your power,” he said. “Let's train,” I answered, “I'll show you some moves on the mat and maybe you can gain some of this physique.” I wanted an opportunity to share with him some of my strength, and this was the perfect way to get me laid and to get him some of my power. Freddy walked out toward the mat and positioned himself, but I crossed my arms and stared. He looked up at me. “What?” he asked. “Am I doing something wrong?” “You wanna be a greek warrior, right?” I answered, pointing to my body. “Get naked we're wrestling like real men did in the days of the true warriors!” Freddy's mouth dropped but his lust for me took over. He had only ever been naked before in the locker room, never actually on a mat. But he realized that he allowed his buddy Lukas to remain naked during his conditioning in the weight roomnow, why not get naked too? He let Lukas stay naked because he liked it, and with Lukas's suggestion he was starting to like the idea of being naked himself. He shrugged off his t-shirt exposing his sweaty arms and glistening chest. He kicked off his tennis shoes and slid his sweaty socks off of his brown, hairy legs. The guy was short but had muscular physique. He wasn't afraid to show himself and he wanted to further condition too. “Well, you went all out,” Freddy said, “I guess I should too.” Freddy dropped his gym shorts before stretching his jockstrap out and pushing it to the floor, stepping out in his own naked form. He fluffed his dick and clapped his hands. “We're true warriors, huh?” he asked. “Let's fuckin wrestle then!” We both took a starting pose and ran into each other, using our energy to try to pin the other. I could have easily taken him down but wanted the guy to enjoy this moment. We knocked our naked bodies together, grabbing each other in the back and on the ass to pin each other down. I let Freddy flip me over as he landed on my back. As he did I felt his full erection against my lower back, pulsing with each fast heart beat against me, booming over and over in rapid succession. I smiled, this human was enjoying this body as much as I was. I flipped him back over and kneel above him as he looked at me wide-eyed. “You have a big boner there, Fred,” I said, nodding down to his dick. “Look at you, Lukas!” He shouted between breaths, “how could I not with a body like that?” “You want some of this?” I asked with a smile. “Fuck yeah! But how?” Freddy answered. I gave my dick a couple of tugs and let it grow out, its girth gaining bloodflow and thickening as it went horizontal and began pointing high toward the ceiling. I wrapped my arms around him and picked him up like a ragdoll, the man going limp with confusion and letting me take over his body at my will. I pushed him against the wall and sat my erected dick against his back, feeling his hairy butt and reaching around to his dick. “This is going to give you the body you want,” I whispered as I entered into him, Freddy grunting with pleasure as my ever-powerful dick melded into his form. I could feel my powers brewing within my body, preparing itself to transform Freddy into a mortal but muscle behemoth. “Yes, Zeus, give it to me!” Freddy said, connecting with my mind, “I want your powers!” I rocked my hips as I felt a mortal orgasm build within me. I had forgotten how good it truly felt. I ordered my immortal seed to deposit muscular growth into Freddy and I shot load after load into him, hearing him gasp with pleasure as he felt my power building inside of him. “Oh fuck! YEAH! YEEEAAAHHHH HAHAHAH!” he started shouting as his voice moved into lower octaves. “The POWER!” Freddy started twisted as his body exploded with muscle, shoving his ass free of my dick. His sinew running from his bulking and square ass down his quads and up to his abs, back, pecs and shoulders. He stretched his arms and saw them bulk thicker and thicker as his neck widened and hair grew over his chest, down to his ass and between his legs. Freddy grabbed his package as he felt his penis explode with pleasure, growing downward as his scrotum accommodated for the weight in his growing testicles. “Mmmm,” he said, reality sinking back into him as he looked around. “Lukas, Zeus, whoever you are, thank you,” he said. He grabbed me and took his dick, pushing it against my legs. “I'm fuckin behemoth, now! How long...” he asked. “I will return to my plane on Olympus in 3 days, you will return to your former self at that time,” I answered, “you will not remember this physique and this event with much detail, you understand why.” Freddy didn't seem to mind, “gotta have some fun for the next few days, then!” he said. “Where are you going now? What are you doing tonight?” His energy was surging with excitement. “Off to the locker room now, my friend!” I shouted, “most of our team is still in the showers. I think there's some more worthy men I would like to share this with.” “You're the boss,” Freddy said, “lead the way!”
  8. muscleaddict

    The Day I Became A Muscle Freak (Part 3)

    Link to part 1 here Link to part 2 here The Transformation started with a slight tingling sensation running up and down my arms. Although my eyes were jammed shut I could sense a bright light in the room. The feeling in my arms quickly transformed into an intense, almost euphoric sensation, almost like I was being lifted off the ground. As it spread to my entire body, it became so intense that I suddenly became short of breath, and what started as a wobbling in my legs quickly turned into my whole body shaking. The transformation ended with one final, intense jolt like I was suddenly falling, or being pushed from behind. I was completely convinced that I'd open my eyes to find myself lying on the floor of The Transformer's flat. It was only when I suddenly regained feeling in my feet that I realised, against all odds, they were still planted firmly on the floor. Only they weren't my feet at all. They felt different. Almost alien. And bigger. They definitely felt bigger. In fact, everything felt bigger. It was my body. But it wasn't. My arms felt further away from my torso. My thighs were touching. My chest stuck out more. And there was more of my body round the back. A lot more. Almost like something big had been stuck on to me. What was that?! "OH MY FUCKING GOD"! The statement from the other man in the room made me jump and forced me to open my eyes. The Transformer was gawping at me in complete awe, sheer disbelief and slight fear. It was only when I caught sight of my reflection that I knew why. "OH FUCK", I exclaimed. Staring back at me in the mirror was an outrageously muscular, excessively developed, inhumanly shredded bodybuilder in bright pink posing trunks. I was huge. A fucking beast. A living, breathing anatomy chart. A barely human, grotesquely muscular freak. "FUUUUUCK"! I couldn't stop staring at the mountain of huge, rock hard, deliciously bronzed muscle mass in the mirror. My legs looked fucking mutated. Rips, cuts and lines I never thought possible ran over the ridges and rock-like mass which made up my quads. How, just HOW did these legs classify as being human? Six granite hard and gorgeous looking bricks of muscle protruded from my stomach. Each one separated by the deepest of cuts. My whole midsection covered with crazy lumps and alien bumps. It was like a work of art. A freaky, but beautiful creation. And my skin. Did I even have any? All that was there was a thin layer of darkly bronzed film, spread over the perfectly chiselled array of muscle erupting from my torso. And the pecs. Holy fuck. I had pecs! Two plates of thick, bulging mass trapped under the gloriously golden skin of my enormous sized chest, almost begging for release. My shoulders looked like they'd been replaced by two enormous boulders, and my arms had tripled in width and size. Veins were snaking all over my upper body to an almost terrifying degree. A sure reminder that humans really weren't supposed to look like this. "Fucking look at me mate", I excitedly exclaimed to the man responsible for my new freak show worthy existence. It was a completely redundant instruction of course, because The Transformer, still wearing his awe stricken expression, couldn't tear his eyes away from me. "Tobey, you're HUGE!", he adorably exclaimed. I suddenly felt a surge of confidence I hadn't previously when I'd been sat in front of this devastatingly handsome man in my normal body. "FUCK YEAH!", I confidently exclaimed. "And I'm fucking SHREDDED!", I added, once more admiring the insane striations and razor sharp cuts running across my entire body and separating every single crazily developed muscle. "How's the rear view mate?", I asked, spinning around to treat The Transformer to a view of me from the back. I was expecting a big reaction, but I never would have predicted the next words to emerge from my new admirers mouth. "FUCK! LOOK AT THAT BUM"! I sharply twisted my head round and it suddenly became apparent why I had felt like there was more of me round the back. Sticking out, either side of my shiny pink posers, now filled out to an absolutely laughable degree, was the biggest, and most developed arse I could ever imagine. The exact same arse that Stephen Dresner was so well known for. It. Was. HUGE. Copious amounts of bum beef just unashamedly sticking out for the whole world to see. "HOLY FUCK!", I exclaimed as I admired my new outrageously developed, rock hard glutes in the mirror. Other than their sheer size and development, there was something else these very glutes of Stephen's were famous for too. Still with my back to the mirror, but my head twisted round, I tensed the two gigantic orbs of meat nestling in my trunks. Sure enough, out of nowhere, a dozen deep lines and striations erupted underneath the frighteningly thin skin covering them, to reveal what had to be one of the most freakishly conditioned asses in bodybuilding. Out of nowhere, and without any sort of pre-thought, I suddenly blurted out in an admittedly cocky and rather outrageous manner, "FUCK YEAH GLUTES"! Following this outburst, I looked over at my unwilling spectator and suddenly felt a slight twinge of concern. Transfixed with my huge, freaky, striation plastered bottom, The Transformer's mouth was hanging open. And where his expression was still awe stricken and shocked, he also looked a tiny bit terrified. "Is this freaking you out mate"? He quickly responded with an instinctive no, before more honestly saying yes and adding, "I mean. It IS freaking me out. But. Fuck"! He shook his head and the right side of his mouth suddenly curled into a smile. I knew then that whatever conflicting feelings The Transformer was having, one thing for sure; he was definitely enjoying the freak show. It was that gorgeous smirk of approval which gave me the confidence to brace my next question. "So...do you wanna watch me hit some poses"? "Sure", an excitable and keen Transformer replied, not really seeming as if he knew what he was agreeing to, but apparently eager to see what a shredded muscle freak could do with his body. It was ironic. I'd felt in such awe of this still ridiculously good looking and impressively muscular man prior to my transformation. A man so sickeningly handsome that I felt nervous just being in his presence. And now, he was in awe of me, and my physical appearance. And to an exceptionally bigger degree than I had been to him. There was no doubt about it. The power had shifted tremendously. "OK let's give you...a front double bicep", I confidently said to The Transformer. Having spent the past thirty years as a regular sized man, I'd never actually hit any poses before, but I'd watched enough muscle videos of huge, ripped bodybuilders to at least have a stab at doing so. Staring once again at my new freakish body in the mirror, I bought both of my thick, muscular arms up either side of my head. With my elbows in line with my absurdly broad shoulders, I clenched both of my fists, and before I knew it, I had, albeit rather clumsily transitioned into a front double bicep. "HOLY SHIT", I exclaimed as I caught my reflection. Two huge, round balls of glistening, granite hard bicep muscle were exploding to an insane degree. I turned my head to the right to marvel at the mound of squeezed muscle erupting before my face, before turning to the left to marvel at the other. "Look at the fucking SIZE of these", I exclaimed to The Transformer. "They're MASSIVE mate", came his response. "Fuck yeah", I exclaimed, in my cockiest tone yet. I couldn't stop staring at the huge peaked muscle before me. Still clenching my fists, I continued to squeeze, and squeeze. Flexing the fuck out of my huge guns, some kind of animal instinct seemed to take over me and I suddenly let out a deep, fairly quiet growl. "Grrrrrrr"! I looked at The Transformer who was staring at my huge biceps with immense admiration. He was completely and utterly in awe. I couldn't help myself. I had to release another animalistic growl. Only this one came out a lot louder than the previous. "GRRRRRRR"! The Transformer released a half-laugh, half-astounded, "Fuck YEAH!", which seemed to spur my new found arrogance on even more. I squeezed my biceps harder still, and giving The Transformer an intense, almost aggressive stare, I released my loudest growl yet. "ARGGGHHH"! "Fuck", he replied with a short chuckle, still half amused at my display of arrogant, hyper macho flexing. As I finally relaxed from the pose, I dropped the attitude and released an amused chuckle along with my lucky spectator, who seemed to be enjoying the experience almost as much as I was. "How does it feel mate?", The Transformer asked. "To be a shredded bodybuilder, or to flex"? "Both!", he replied. Like I'm gonna cum in my posers at any given second! "Fucking AWESOME mate!", I replied. "Fancy another"? "Hell yeah", he eagerly responded. "Hmmmm. How about...a front lat spread". Looking down to see the beautiful image of my protruding six pack abs, inhuman looking quads, and shiny pink coloured bulge looking up at me, I released a quiet, "Fuck yeah", to myself. Then, grabbing and tucking both of my thumbs under the thin straps of my trunks, I bought my huge chest up and, pulling the pink coloured straps up as far as they'd go, I transitioned into a front lat spread. "HUP!", I cried out as my pecs jumped up and almost touched my chin. I stared at my reflection to see my gloriously chiselled physique in this incredibly powerful pose. My thick mutated quads were flaring to a laughable degree, my pecs kept twitching as if trying to escape my torso, and tucked under each of my armpits, two, thick lats were sticking out like wings about to take flight. "Get a load of THAT mate", I cheekily exclaimed to The Transformer. "Fucking insane!", came his reply. "Your legs look BONKERS"! "I KNOW!", I exclaimed. Relaxing from the pose and letting the straps of my posers fall back into place, I added, "These posing trunks don't look too silly on me now do they"? The Transformer blushed and released a sheepish smirk. "Time to work these abs I think"! And with this statement, I threw both of my arms around the back of my head, and crunched down HARD onto my stomach, with a big, loud, grizzly "EEUURGHHH!", in what was, undoubtedly, the most satisfying and pleasurable pose yet. Admiring the big blocks of crunched ab muscle popping protruding through the cling wrap thin skin of my stomach in the mirror, while I gritted my teeth, and scrunched up my face in effort, I felt like I'd transcended to a new plane of pleasure. Being huge and ripped and flexing for an adoring audience (albeit an audience of one) was like a high I hadn't ever come close to experiencing before. If it felt this good to pose for one person, how must it feel for a bodybuilder to be on stage, with a group of other, equally freaky muscle men and pose for a packed auditorium? I wondered if there were any local bodybuilding competitions happening in the next twenty-four houses. Maybe Stephen Dresner could turn up and put in a surprise guest posing appearance? "PHOOOOO"! I let out a cocky exhaling sound as I crunched down once more on my otherworldly midsection. Looking down, I bought my left foot forward slowly, and began to twist and tense, showing off the freak-like rips and crazy detail for my audience. Giving the same treatment to the right quad, I glanced at The Transformer. He was completely transfixed. Showing off my freakish mass and development, my abs and posing trunk covered bulge pointing in his direction, I couldn't help but shoot him a mischievous, bordering on flirtatious grin. The mystery of The Transformer’s sexuality was occupying my thoughts once again. Was The Transformer turned on by my huge, shredded muscle? Was he even gay? Did he even necessarily have to be in order to feel aroused by my excessively muscular body? I had no idea. But the way he was staring at my quads, the way he blushed when I started smiling at him, and the fact that the general atmosphere had suddenly seemed to turn a little sexual, I was sure there was a chance he was just a little bit aroused by my hyper macho display of muscle posing. Relaxing from the pose, and slightly out of breathe, I decided to be up front and satisfy my sudden curiosity of the obscenely handsome fitness magazine cover gracing man before me. "Can I ask you a question?", I cautiously said. "Sure"! "Tell me if it’s too personal, but...are you into blokes"? An amused and mischievous smile emerged on this perfect face. "Well I'm sitting here with a massive hard on right now, so...does that answer your question"? "Fuck", I exclaimed with a chuckle. "Well I wasn't expecting THAT for an answer"! I couldn't stop grinning at his cheekiness and confidence, while also feeling myself blush a little. For the first time since I'd transformed, it felt like he was the confident, cock sure guy of the two of us again. "It's the pink posers isn't it?", I jokingly asked. The Transformer laughed. "Actually I don't know what it is. I mean...I didn't feel like this when you showed me the magazine. I was shocked. And a little freaked out. I mean, those men. They're pretty extreme. But seeing you in the flesh. Well...like this. I mean...your body. You’re HUGE. I don't know why, but from the second you transformed, I just got hard. Like straight away. And when you started flexing, and making those noises. FUCK! That just turned me on even more". I stood listening to this utterly adorable and completely awesome confession with a huge smile on my face. This absurdly good looking guy with a genuinely impressive and muscular physique was actually turned on by me. OK, it wasn't technically me. He was turned on by the body I was currently inhabiting. And all I had to do was stand in front of him, and flex. And the more I flexed, the more turned on he would be. It was then that I had a brilliant flash of inspiration. He'd asked me about my superpower before but I hadn't revealed it. Could I? Should I? He'd wanted to know after all. Maybe it was time to reveal my power to The Transformer.
  9. muscleaddict

    The Day I Became A Muscle Freak (Part 2)

    Link to part 1 here "BLOODY HELL!", The Transformer exclaimed in response. He was still unable to tear his comically wide eyes away from the enormous flexed muscle freak staring back at him from the cover of my magazine. "This guy's HUGE"! Along with my cheeks burning up, I suddenly found my mouth curling into an amused smile. I loved the fact that such an image of a huge, freaky muscle monster (the very kind of muscle monster I'd been uncontrollably lusting over since I was a horny teenager) had caused such an extreme reaction. Particularly from a man who had not long before, very confidently assured me that he was incapable of being shocked. I also find it completely adorable, but also rather surprising that such a reaction would come from a man as muscular as The Transformer. A man who'd clearly dedicated a considerable amount of time to weight training, had even graced the front cover of a men's fitness magazine and was not far off being worthy of entering a physique competition. Surely such a man would have encountered an image of a professional bodybuilder before, if not even met one in real life? "His arm looks bigger than my bloody head", The Transformer continued, before finally tearing his eyes away from the bronzed, jacked monster on the page and looking up at me. "So I'm gonna have this guy standing in my living room"? As he posed the question, the dumbfounded expression which had occupied his face for the past few minutes seemed to morph into a smile. Whether it was excitement, or just amusement at the surreal and admittedly rather crazy notion that he'd soon be in the presence of a man so huge and muscular I wasn't entirely sure. I couldn't help but wonder; if a picture of said muscle freak caused such an extreme reaction, how was The Transformer going to react to having the real thing (or a superpower addled doppelgänger at least) standing before him in the flesh? "Well, maybe not him exactly", I began in response to his question. "He's an option. But there's a few guys in that magazine I wouldn't mind transforming into". "Are any of them bigger than this guy?", he exclaimed, pointing to the mass muscle monster on the front of the magazine he was still clutching. "Some probably are", I said, smirking and getting a kick out of provoking such an amusing and incredibly endearing reaction from this absurdly beautiful man. "FUCKING HELL!", he comically and adorably exclaimed. "Well I take it all back Tobey mate. I definitely hadn't seen it all before. But I have now. Oh and this is definitely the most unique transformation request I've ever done. And I had Donald twatting Trump in my flat last week". "Was that the day he dropped out of the elections by any chance?", I curiously asked. "Yup", he replied, a proud, almost smug expression momentarily leaking on his face. "I take no responsibility though remember", he added, still looking rather pleased with himself. "Ok Tobey. So before you transform, I'm gonna have to ask you do something that you might not feel completely comfortable with". I intently and curiously listened as The Transformer continued. "If you're transforming into someone of a similar size, or smaller, you can get away with not doing this, but, well...you definitely can't", he said, glancing once more in awe and amazement at the monster on the front of my muscle mag. "I'm afraid, you're gonna have to strip. Probably to your undies". Not only had I mentally prepared for this eventuality, but I'd even come wearing appropriate clothing. If I was going to be transform into a huge, shredded, 200 plus lbs bodybuilder, there was only thing I wanted to be wearing. I blushed as I thought of said item, hiding under my jeans. How the hell was The Transformer going to react when he saw me wearing those? "No problem", I nervously and not completely truthfully said. Of course I was going to feel embarrassed standing in front of, not just a stranger, but one with such an incredible physique as The Transformer had, almost completely naked. The then exposed item of clothing I was going to be wearing would only increase that embarrassment to an enormous degree, but it had to be done. I had fantasised about the moment I would transform into an outrageously huge, competition conditioned bodybuilder so much, and I’d be damned if it were to happen any other way than I'd imagined. "Time to make your decision then Tobey mate. Which one of these guys are you going to be for the next twenty-four hours”? He passed me back my muscle magazine, and looking up and down my slim, perfectly average body, with an amused smile on his face, he added, "This is gonna be one fun transformation to watch". I sheepishly smirked as I took the magazine, and as I looked down at Johnnie Roberts, one of the biggest, most hardcore and well known professional bodybuilders in the world, blasting out a side chest pose, his entire body a mass of enormous, carved out, freak show worthy muscle mass, I was suddenly overcome with an overwhelming sense of excitement that I was about to inhibit such a body. How was it going to feel to be that huge and muscular? To look in the mirror and see the very thing which turned me on more than anything else in the world staring back at me? I was about to find out, but first, I needed to decide exactly which shredded muscle freak I was about to transform into. The muscle magazine was packed with an array of bodybuilders of different varieties and almost every page had a potential candidate. American mass muscle monsters, insanely shredded amateur European guys and adorably cute young Canadian muscle pups all graced the pages. Some had beautifully carved out abs, others had freakishly shredded glutes. Some were dry and conditioned to an almost alien-like degree, while others were just flat out fucking monsters, most likely tipping the scales at over 300 lbs. How the fuck was I supposed to decide? "I'm gonna have to push you a little for a decision Tobey. Sorry mate". Feeling the pressure, I'd narrowed it down in my head to a bodybuilder with one particular attribute; whoever I chose, he had to be in insanely shredded condition. Just as that decision was made, I turned the page and happened to find the absolute perfect candidate. His name was Stephen Dresner, a slightly quirky but handsome looking twenty-something bodybuilder from the UK who'd just wowed the judges at a huge amateur bodybuilding competition in Europe with his off the charts shredded conditioning, and earned himself his pro card in the process. I was already familiar with this ridiculously hot and freakishly conditioned bodybuilder, who just so happened to be very well known for one particular body part. A body part which was unfortunately hidden in the stage shot of him squeezing out an insane most muscular pose (outrageously cocky shit-eating grin and all) staring back at me from the page. Nevertheless, my decision had been made. "OK. I've found my guy", I said, my emotions a heady mix of nerves and excitement. I tentatively passed the magazine back to The Transformer, unsure of whether a picture of a crazily conditioned muscle freak would provoke as strong of a reaction as that of a big pro mass muscle monster. "JESUS FUCKING CHRIST!", he exclaimed at the image of excessively shredded Stephen Dresner. "Is that even human"? I let out a short chuckle. "Barely mate!", I replied. The Transformer hadn't seen all of Stephen yet. How would he react when faced with his biggest, freakiest and most famous asset? "How does someone even get like that?", The Transformer asked. I playfully shrugged. "Visit someone with a superpower who can transform them into anyone they desire"? The Transformer chuckled and I felt ever so slightly smug at the fact that I'd managed to make a man so outrageously beautiful laugh. "Well...that's one option", he playfully retorted. "Do you think any of these guys are so muscular because of some superpower they have"? "Possibly", I said. I didn't feel like getting into a whole conversation with The Transformer about it, but I had heard of a guy who could apparently transform his regular sized body, into a huge, hulking mass of muscle, worthy of professional bodybuilder status, whenever he liked. "So now I have my picture. All I need you to do is, erm...de-clothe". "Right", I said apprehensively. On top of being slightly nervous to show off my perfectly average body, which happened to be ridiculously inferior to The Transformer's, I was also worried about the garment I would be revealing under my jeans. An idea suddenly hit me. "Can I not do it from another room"? The Transformer shook his head. "I'm afraid not mate. Besides, this is one transformation I have to see. Look Tobey - don't be embarrassed. Trust me when I say I've seen a lot more out of shape bodies than yours. Not that you're even out of shape. You look fine to me mate. More than fine actually”. This seemingly genuine and completely adorable statement took me by complete surprise. Was The Transformer just trying to work his charm on me to get me to relax, or, was there any remote, slim possibility that this utterly stunning man was actually flirting with me? Maybe he could sense that I clearly fancied him (but then, who the fuck wouldn’t?) and he was one of those straight men comfortable enough with his sexuality to dabble in harmless flirting with a gay male admirer. Or maybe, just maybe, he was on the same bus as I was. As I pondered the sexuality of The Transformer, he was giving me the warmest, most sincere and utterly gorgeous smile. I wanted to melt. Straight into his thick, impressively muscular, fitness magazine cover gracing arms. Instead, feeling suddenly at ease, I stood up and began to undress. After offering me another drink, The Transformer headed to the kitchen, leaving me alone to remove the rest of my clothes. My apprehension only returned when I was undoing my belt buckle in preparation to remove my jeans, and as I undid the top few buttons, I saw the indecently shiny, bright pink material of the posing trunks I'd bought especially for the occasion. Admittedly they sagged around the arse a little, but boy did they feel fucking good. I'd never really questioned why, but I'd always found these tiny, shiny, usually colourful garments, normally only worn by bodybuilders and muscle freaks alike, a massive turn on. Even against my pale, non muscular body, the indecently shiny trunks looked incredibly fucking sexy. Unfortunately I wasn't too hopeful that the man in the next room would look at them in quite the same light. As I awkwardly stood in the middle of The Transformer's living room wearing nothing but my newly bought pink posers and awaited his return, my attention turned to the shelves against the wall, containing what must have been the biggest collection of Star Trek DVD’s. I couldn’t help but be amused at the realisation that a drop dead gorgeous muscle fitness model with a physique as incredible as The Transformer’s had a not-so secret geeky side. I then spotted another item on the shelf. Next to the DVD collection was a photo frame containing a picture of two men. One of which I instantly recognised as a famous actor, presumably from Star Trek. The other, an admittedly nerdy but still rather cute looking man in a Klingon costume and big prosthetic ears grinning wildly at the camera. My stomach suddenly twisted into a tight knot as I heard The Transformer’s voice. He was speaking to me as he was re-entering the room. "Sorry Tobey mate, I've run out of ice. Hope that's -", The Transformer suddenly stopped mid sentence, and as I looked up, a slightly baffled but amused look was spread across his utterly beautiful face. "Here you go mate", he said, as he passed me the glass. He was barely able to wipe the grin from his face. As he went over to sit on his sofa, he approached the subject head on. "OK mate, I gotta ask. The underwear. It's that like...a new fashion"? Still blushing, I sheepishly responded. "They're posing trunks". Still looking confused, he replied, "Oh-kaaaay", in a tone which suggested he needed a much better explanation. "Bodybuilders wear them. When they compete", I explained. "Oh right. Gotcha. Ha! Wow, you're really getting into the part aren't you? Nice"! His response made me feel a little less embarrassed, until he posed his next question. "Are they always pink"? "Not always", I sheepishly replied, furiously blushing once again, as his mouth curled into another amused smirk. "Ok mate. You about ready"? I suddenly felt an overwhelming nervousness. "I think so", I said. He smiled. "You'll be fine. Just try and relax". I suddenly wondered what the actual transformation would feel like. "The Transformation", I began. "Does it...hurt"? He gave me a reassuring smile and shook his head. "No mate. It doesn't hurt. But it is a pretty...intense sensation. You might lose your breath a little. But it's over very quickly. If you're really nervous, I'd probably recommend you close your eyes. And when you open them you'll be....", he picked up my muscle magazine and read from the page featuring my chosen bodybuilder. "Stephen Dresner. Britain’s newest pro bodybuilder". I was incredibly nervous but I also felt an intense and heady rush of excitement at the prospect of what was about to happen. "OK Tobey, you ready"? I took a deep breath. "Ready", I replied. "Ooooh, wait", The Transformer suddenly exclaimed. "There's something I've forgotten". He jumped up and darted out of the room, only to return carrying a full length mirror. "I bring this out for most people. So you can see the full effect of the transformation", he said, propping the mirror in front of me. Staring back at me was my slim built body. It wasn't exactly unattractive. I was in pretty good shape and had a little muscle definition from fairly regular trips to the gym, but it was, if nothing else, a completely unremarkable physique. The only striking image in my reflection were the modestly filled out, indecently shiny, bright pink posing trunks I'd squeezed myself into. God knows what had gone through The Transformer's head when he’d walked into his living room to find me wearing those. "OK Tobey, let's try again. You ready"? "Ready mate", I replied. With my heart rapidly pounding in my chest, I shut my eyes and braced myself for the unexpected.
  10. muscleaddict

    The Day I Became A Muscle Freak (Part 1)

    The door swung open and my jaw almost hit the bloody floor. I was so busy battling my nerves, apprehension, and excitement as to how to my encounter with The Transformer (his official superpower name), and the preceding twenty-four hours would play out, that I didn’t give the slightest thought as to what this rather famous individual would look like. Standing before me was, quite possibly, the most devastatingly beautiful man I’d ever laid eyes on. With his piercing blue eyes, a ridiculously square lantern jaw, perfectly preened chestnut coloured hair, and strong, masculine features, The Transformer was the absolute embodiment of male perfection. And the body. Holy fuck the body. Six foot something and built like a fucking tank. The line separating his pectoral muscles teasingly peeked above the V neck of his dark grey t-shirt (clearly chosen for that very bloody reason), while the rest of his exceptionally broad chest deliciously strained underneath the material. Both of his impressively thick arms bulged below the sleeves of the grey material, and his waist was impressively small, helping to give his torso the most gorgeous V shape. I made a good bet with myself that six perfectly shaped blocks of nicely separated abdominal muscle were lurking underneath his t-shirt. He certainly wouldn’t be entering any bodybuilding competitions any time soon, but it wasn't hard to imagine The Transformer standing on stage in nothing but a pair of board shorts, competing in a physique, or fitness model class. “Are you Tobey”? Oh God that accent. Thick, Northern and completely adorable. I suddenly started to panic. How the actual buggering fuck was I supposed to have a conversation with a man that beautiful? “Ummm, yeah. Hi there”, I nervously replied. Technically I was lying, but he probably knew that. It’s never good practice to give out your real name when you’re involved in these kind of dodgy superpower dealings. He didn’t even bother offering up an alias for himself. He just flashed me a reassuringly friendly and heart melting smile and before I knew it, I was entering into the outrageously handsome stranger’s flat and following him into his living room, whilst also admiring the immensely beautiful rear of his V shaped physique, and unashamedly checking out the modestly plump and completely edible arse stretching out the material of his jeans. Woof times three. "Can I get you a drink Tobey"? "Can I just get some water?", I nervously replied. "Sure", The Transformer said. "Take a seat. Make yourself at home", he added as he disappeared into the kitchen, leaving me alone in his rather compact but modern flat. I took a seat on the three seater couch of the most beautiful man I'd ever met and I suddenly spotted an object which cried out for my attention. Casually lying on the coffee table in front of me was a magazine with a very familiar man on the front cover. "Still or sparking"? The Transformer's absurdly sexy voice called from the kitchen. "Still please", I replied, as I leant forward to inspect the insanely gorgeous man on the front of the magazine cover. The same man who is mere meters away from me getting me a beverage. The same man whose coach I was currently sitting on. Under the magazine title of "Ultimate Male Fitness" was the most stunning black and white shot of The Transformer in a tight t-shirt. His impressively muscular and thick arms wrapped behind his head in an effortlessly sexy manner. For the first time since meeting The Transformer and entering his house my mind drifted to the magazine hiding in my backpack. I was nervous about what The Transformer would think of the men gracing the pages of said magazine, as anyone would be. But discovering that he was not only an impressively muscular man himself, but also a model gracing the pages of a men's fitness magazine, my apprehension started to ease considerably. I suddenly noticed a yellow post it note peaking out of the top of the magazine. Mysteriously written on it were the numbers "10/07". The day's date. I nervously peeled back the corner of the magazine to try and get a sneaky peak at what was on the marked page. The words "MEET THE REAL LIFE G.I JOE" were revealed and I just got a glimpse of the tight, modestly meaty pecs and lovely, peeled, six pack abs of The Transformer, when the real life version took me surprise and unexpectedly walked back into the room. I quickly retreated from the magazine, but it was too late. I'd been busted. A mischievous smirk was suddenly rested on The Transformers devastatingly sexy, male fitness model worthy face. "It's OK mate", he said with a warm tone. "I don't mind you checking out that magazine". I couldn't help but blush at the situation. "Did you...enjoy doing the shoot?", I asked. It was the only thing I could think to ask him to show my interest in the subject. "Ummm....yeah. Of course". He looked a little flustered at the question, and curiously, not entirely convincing in his answer. He handed me a glass of water, sat down on the sofa chair next to the one I was resting on and quickly changed the subject. "So did you come from far today Tobey"? "No, just North London. Twenty minute tube journey", I replied. The Transformer took a seat on the sofa chair next to mine. "Ahhhh, that's handy for you. I have people coming to see me from all over the world you know. Canada, the States, Australia"! "Wow", I said, genuinely impressed, though not necessarily surprised given his superpower. "I even had a guy come over from Singapore the other week. Singapore! Imagine that"! The Transformer then surprised me with an unexpected question. "So Tobey", he begun conspicuously. "Don't feel pressure to tell me but...do you have one of these superpowers yourself"? I immediately felt my cheeks burning up and my mouth curling into an ominous smirk. "I do", I said in a non committing manner. "Hmmmm. Something tells me you're not one for sharing your power?”, The Transformer playfully asked. "Sorry", I replied, but only out of politeness. My reasonably harmless but utterly fantastic superpower isn't exactly embarrassing. It's just not the most appropriate power to discuss with a complete stranger. Or most people really. "Is it a fun superpower at least"? "Oh yeah", I replied. And it most definitely is. Granted, it had a few teething problems at first, and lead me into to some rather sticky (no pun intended) and embarrassing situations. But, like most powers, once I'd learned to control it and only use it when I wanted to, boy oh boy did I start to have fun with it. "Awesome", The Transformer replied. "Those are the best kinds of powers". "One last question, then I'll drop the subject", he continued. Man he was curious about my superpower. "Would I have....heard of you"? I told him most likely and blushed even harder at the thought of my rather cool and very fitting superpower name (not self given I might add). I've lost count of how many times someone has said to me, "Have you heard about the guy who can...". Yeah, I guess I'm fairly well known in superpower circles. I've heard quite a few people say they'd like to meet me, some of which I definitely would NOT use my power on (yuck), and others who I definitely would (woof). The absurdly beautiful man whose coach I’d found myself sitting on that day was definitely in the latter camp. "So I'm guessing you know this works, but I'll run through it anyway", The Transformer began. It was apparently time to get down to business. "For twenty-four hours I can transform you into any living person you like. They have to be living though. I can't do dead people. You have no idea how many requests I get from people wanting to transform into Michael Jackson. Or Judy Garland. That last request mostly comes from men. Men walking around out there in the body of Judy Garland. Imagine that". All of this I knew already, but The Transformer continued to explain his services anyway. "What you do in that twenty-four hours is totally on you. I don't take responsibility for anything. Also a friendly word of advice. You might wanna make sure you're alone when you transform back into your normal self. Unless it's with someone who knows it’s really you, obviously". Hearing The Transformer explain what I was about to go through, I suddenly felt a little apprehensive about the whole thing. What if I didn’t like being in somebody else's body? What if I regretted my choice? What if something went disastrously wrong? "All OK so far? It's not too late to back out", he reassured me. I impulsively and quickly responded. "No! I mean, I don't want to back out. I guess I'm just a little nervous"? He flashed me one of his gorgeous, warm smiles. "That's normal. Lots of people feel like that. It’s just the fear of the unknown". The Transformer then raised the issue of payment and I fumbled into my wallet to retrieve almost a month’s worth of wages in cash to hand to the stunning specimen of man before me. There was, of course, many who thought that using one’s superpower for financial gains was unethical. The Transformer, however, didn't seem to have any hang ups with regards to this. "One last thing Tobey. Whoever you want to transform into, I need to see a picture of them". I gulped and felt a pang of nerves in my stomach as I pictured the men who featured in the magazine tucked up in my backpack. This was the part of the process I had been dreading. The part that almost talked me out of embarking on the whole experience. "Even if they're super duper famous I still need a picture", he explained. My stomach tightened in knots once more. What would The Transformer think when he saw the pictures of the kind of men I wanted to spend the next day in the body of? I had to warn him, surely. Another curiosity suddenly entered my head. "I have a question", I cautiously began. "Go ahead - ask me anything", he replied. "Will I...transform in front of you"? "Yep", he said. "Right here in this flat. It's the only way to do it I'm afraid". Oh shit. I definitely had to warn him. "So, If you're ready - let’s get to it. So whose body do you fancy inhibiting for the next twenty-four hours Tobey"? My heart started beating faster. "OK, so I don’t yet have a specific guy in mind, but I know the kind of person I want to be transformed to. There’s a few candidates shall we say”. “OK”, he curiously said. “That’s no problem’, “They’re all in a magazine I have. But before I show you a picture", I nervously continued, "I feel like I should probably warn you". The Transformer smirked to himself in amusement. "Oh-kay", he sceptically said, giving me the benefit of the doubt. "The guys in this magazine. Well, they're a little...extreme". He gave me a reassuring smile. "Tobey. I've done a LOT of transformations and I've had a lot of....unique requests. I'm sure it's nothing I haven't seen before". "OK", I said, a little more relaxed but still weary of how The Transformer would react when he saw an image of the kind of person I was requesting to be transformed into. I picked up and unzipped my backpack, before reaching in to take out the kind of magazine I used to be terrified to buy as a teenager, and nervously handed it to the almost sickeningly handsome man sitting across from me. The second The Transformer saw the image of the outrageously huge and frighteningly muscular mass monster on the cover of one of the most hardcore bodybuilding magazines on the market, his expression changed. As The Transformer stared in complete shock, amazement and ever so sight fear at one of the biggest, nastiest and freakiest professional bodybuilders on the planet in all his monstrous, shredded, barely human glory, I took a deep breath and nervously revealed my intention. "I want to be transformed into a bodybuilder".
  11. Ddaadd

    Science of Muscles

    Science of Muscles By Ddaadd Dan was a scrawny kid. He wasn't never really athletic. He did get bullied though. Being a thin and weak freshman in Wintergreen Calley Highschool is like being an injured gazelle in the presence of a cheetah. He was manly picked on by Roger, the QB of the football team. He was the one of the biggest freshman, and hated Dan. As Dan walk in the locker room to change into more comfy clothes, Roger and a few other jocks on the football team ambushed him. Two of Rogers friends grabbed Dan and Rogers took Dan's book bag. "It would be such a shame if all your books and binders got all wet." Roger said. He took out a bottle filled of what looked, and most definitely smelled like urine. Before Dan could even say a word, Roger dumped the entire bottle in to his bag. "Why are you doing this?!" Dan asked in a panic. "Because we're the Alphas..." Rogers said as he flexed his bulging bicep. "And you're the Omega." He took out another bottle of urine and walked over to Dan. "Please don't!" Dan begged. Rogers began to pour the piss all over Dan."You will never be able to have this kind of body you scrawny little bitch." Rogers said. He took off his shirt and Dan was forced to look at his defined abs and bulging pecs. He flexed his pecs a couple of times and he and his friends left Dan in the locker room alone. Dan grabbed his urine soaked bag and walked home. Roger was right. He was jealous of Roger's body. And he would never be buff. That was fate and he accepted it. When he got home, his Dad was home already, which was a suprise. Dan's dad is a scientific researcher at the Future of Tomorrow Laboratories. Usually he's not home till 8:30. Him being home at 4 was a suprise. Dan threw his bag in his room and put some dry clothes on. He went down into the basement. It was his dad's personal laboratory. It was also the laundry room. When Dan's dad saw the soaked clothes he asked what happened. "Roger again! He soaked everything in urine. I'm so fed up with him. I wish someone double his size could give him a taste of his own medicine!" Dan replied. "Hmm... Well Dan I may have a solution for you. We have been researching human growth hormones in the Labs. I can maybe give you a boost to your muscle mass." His dad told him. Dan filled with excitement couldn't speak, for all he could think about is crushing Roger. He nodded furiously and his dad began to create a syrum. As Dan's dad was doing that, Dan went upstairs to clean out his bag. When he finished cleaning everything, Dan's dad yelled to him that the syrum was done. Dan ran downstairs to the lab and grabbed the syrum and gulped it down. He waited a few minuets and then had extreme cravings for meat. He wanted steak soooo much. Dan's dad fired up the grill and Dan ended up eating 6 whole steaks. Dan was lucky enough that he had these leftover steaks from a few nights ago when nobody showed up to his Dad's dinner party. Dan went upstairs and stripped down naked. He waited for a few minuets and he started to feel hot. He noticed veins popping out all over his body. His muscles started to bulge and grow. His arms grew first. His biceps bulged and grew to about the size of Rogers. His shoulders broadened and grew. He moaned in pleasure, as it felt so good, almost better then sex. He developed an defined eight pack that has hard as granite within seconds. His pecs bulged out and grew too. His quads became thick and hard and his calves grew instantly. Within 5 minuets a scrawny freshman boy grew into a hard as iron muscle machine. His voiced suddenly deepened and he realized it was over. He was so happy to finally show Roger how it feels to be bullied. He fell asleep almost instantly. When he arrived at school, people stared in amazement at his body, which was basically visible because all his clothes were to tight. One flex and bye bye clothes, he thought. By the afternoon, he had become super popular. People thought he was attractive and even the straight guys would fuck him. Rogers decided to confront Dan. He brought his friends as backup, just in case something were to happen. "Hey squirt..." Hey said to Dan. Dan stood up. He was indeed bigger than Rogers. "Don't call me squirt anymore, Rogers" Dan said as he flexed his bicep. The seam on his shirt started to rip. As he flexed every muscle he could, his shirt ripped , revealing his defined iron body. There was no spot of fat anywhere. "What happed to you?" Rogers asked, frightful now. "I fucking grew, what does it look like punk?" Dan said, trying to be as intimidating as possible. "I'm the alpha now." He said to Roger. Dan spit on Roger and it landed in his mouth. "Agh! What the fuck man?!" "The fuck you just say to me!" Dan flexed his pecs and it made Roger so jealous. Dan wanted more. He noticed the notebook his dad was holding when he made the syrum. He went home and rummages through his Dad's lab and found it. He made 2 more and notice a little note stuck in the notebook. It read "If the consumer concentrates on a person, he can steal muscle mass from him. On the opposite spectrum, he can also give muscle mass to others without any consequences on either party". After eating 20 steaks . Dan retreated to his bedroom to grow. Before he could strip, his mauve bulged and bursts out of his clothes. His biceps went from 16" to 20" to 25" to finally 32" within seconds. His pecs swelled and he is nearly blinded by them. His abs harden even more and grow. He is a God of muscle. He jogged out to the closet clothing store to by XXL clothes, which were still pretty tight. When he went to school. Everyone was awed at his godlyness. He searched and found Roger who started running away, but Dan grabbed him and all the other Jocks began to run. Dan focused on Roger, and started to grow. Roger started to get smaller and smaller. Dan grew and grew and burst out of his clothes. Rogers was reduced to a scarwny little bitch. Dan stood in the middle of the hallway naked. He was going on a Jock hunt. He found anybody that had some muscle on them and took it. He bulged and grew. People were still in love with him and his muscle. By the end of the day his biceps were 50" and he was truly a god.
  12. js44

    The Jocks Rule II

    Tagline: A jock finds an ancient artifact to gain the godly powers of a race long extinct. Author's Note: A sequel to my old story from 2012 (now in the archive). This is the third of my bad boy corrupted stories, where guys get corrupted by supernatural powers and things of that sort. I have a bad habit of writing too many of these stories, but I tried my best to vary this one up a little bit, and I left it open for another chapter. Let me know criticism or even ideas for other stories like this. I like the whole muscle growth superpower story and don't see a ton of them around anymore, so hopefully it is fun for some of you guys reading. If it is a bad story, let me know that, too always trying to improve what little I do write these days. The Jocks Rule II Marcello thought he was going on a hike with his sporting buddies. He thought they were going to do a little hunting, a little swimming, a little camping for the weekend, something to celebrate their senior year's spring break. He never knew that his buddy Daniel had worked another plan in, and that Marcello would become a key part of it. When he hopped into Daniel's old VW Golf, he nodded to Larry already in the coupe's old back seat. “What's up, man?” Larry asked. School had been keeping Marcello busy and he was busy trying to get his academic requirements in order before college next year. “Ugh, just busy, dude,” Marcello said. “I'm lookin forward to spending a weekend with you guys. I had to miss track practice last week so I could get these college interviews in. Whatever.” Daniel and Larry exchanged glances with each other. “What?” Marcello asked. “Larry, did you bring your rifle and clay pigeons?” Larry cleared his throat before explaining to Marcello their plan, “Okay man, we're not exactly going to just hike and shoot and stuff. Last weekend, while you were out of town, Daniel and I found this sick cave under Lake Sereno. It's fuckin nuts man, but there's some cool shit in there but since you're the smartest and all that, we gotta show it to you, you might be able to understand what some of the shit on the walls and artifacts say. I don't want to say too much because you probably will think we're crazy, but just bear with us.” Daniel stepped on the gas as they pulled onto the highway out of town, Daniel was more excited to get there than Marcello realized. “Where is it?” Marcello asked. “We've gone fishing at that lake for years I've never seen anything like that.” “It's underwater,” Daniel answered, calmly. “Maybe a half mile out from the Forest Deck Pier. I think for a long time it had been covered by a rock or a sandtrap, but I accidentally anchored over it and it caused the dirt to cave in, that's when we discovered the cave.” “Hang on, hang on,” Marcello answered. Marcello was a critical thinker and a smart guy, and none of this made sense to him. “First, how could you get into the cave if it's underwater, you don't have any scuba tanks. And second do you really think you're the first person to discover something like this? Don't you think if you found something with valuable shit inside it it would have already been discovered?” Daniel simply nodded his head. “Nope.” He said. “The underwater portion is small, it only takes about 10 seconds to swim through and you're above the water line again, it's not flooded. And I don't know or care if anyone else has discovered anything there before, it's fuckin cool and there's shit in there that I want you to see.” Marcello just nodded his head. “Alright. But I didn't bring anything to swim in.” “We didn't either,” Larry said, “doesn't matter, we all know each other well enough.” Daniel pulled his car into the parking lot. “It'll be a quicker access if we walk to the other side of the lake, there will be less people to see us too, it's way more remote over there.” Daniel and Larry led Marcello through a familiar trail of thick, evergreen trees and shrubs on their way to the pointe at the lake. Marcello liked his friends well enough, but he and his buddies knew that, for a jock, Marcello was the smart, sophisticated, calm, less impulsive of the group. He must have gotten those traits from his mom, because his dad was always a redneck, impulsive, jock loving athlete who had conditioned Marcello to play and condition at every sport he could. Marcello enjoyed the competition too, but he knew he was always a little different from his friends and fellow athletes. Now in his senior year, Marcello was looking forward to finishing the year strong in his track and field sport—Daniel and Larry meanwhile wanted to slow down time and hopefully never end their high school careers. On the walk out Marcello's buddies continually talked about their meet the next day, the schools they'd be competing against, and who would have the biggest muscular mass to show off during the meet. Marcello finished his senior year strong, all honors classes, a good university acceptance, he played Football in the fall, Wrestling in the winter, and now track and field. He enjoyed track the most, it was easy and running as well as pole vaulting allowed him to work more automatically. Larry and Daniel led the way out to the shore before taking their shoes and socks off, undressing for the swim out to the cave entrance. Marcello knew these guys since his freshman year, they were always more into being athletic and building tough bodies, something Marcello happily took part in but never gave as much attention to it as his buds. They were also way more assertive and often acted like the class bullies in PE and with non-athletic outsiders. “Outsiders,” they called them, Marcello thought, nodding his head “no.” “Do you guys mind getting naked today? I have a towel in my trunk but I don't want your underwear soaking through my car,” Daniel requested. “If we get naked we can dry off once we get back and our clothes will already be dry. Obviously.” Larry chuckled as he dropped his gym shorts. “Dude, your car is a piece of junk! Who cares?” Marcello tossed his own t-shirt to the side as he sat on the soft, moist dirt to untie his tennis shoes and pull off his socks. “We've seen each other naked every day for nearly 4 years, I think we'll be fine,” he said. Larry just nodded his head in a appreciative “yes.” “Yeah we do know how to get naked,” Larry responded. Marcello looked up at his friend. Larry was a gymnast since his youth and continued to condition himself that way. He had a thick layer of muscle on his body though he was a shorter guy at only around 5'8”. “Have you been shaving yourself?” Marcello asked as he stood himself back up. Marcello towered over Larry with his own 6'3” frame. Marcello looked down at his own bare chest to see a decent amount of dark, curly hair branching from his breastbone out toward his thinly defined pecks, a treasure trail going down to his waistline. Larry nodded his head, “yeah man, the chest hair is bugging me. I don't mind it on my legs, but not on my uppers,” he said. Marcello could see the pores where Larry's hair used to be, but his masculinity showed itself below his waist, with his shaped quads and shins covered in blonde hair. Marcello's own body was nearly the opposite of Larry. Marcello hit both a second wave of height spurt as well as a hair growth a year or two ago. He now stood fairly tall but the resulting growth made him fairly lanky. Marcello's own muscle definition was there, but was much less defined than Larry or even Daniel's own. As Daniel stripped down to his own boxer briefs, Marcello briefly brought his attention to his other friend. What Daniel lacked in muscle definition he had in more noticeable masculine traits. His black hair covered his legs and chest in full force. The guy was a hairy fiend. Unlike Marcello and Larry, who tended to wear boxers, Daniel always wore dark, spotted boxer briefs, and he wasn't afraid to show its key defining part: his obnoxiously large package. “What?!” Daniel would always say as onlookers brought their attention to his stuffed balls and dick. He liked the attention his dick brought him, and he wasn't afraid to show it to girls or guys. Marcello had only been with a girl a couple of times, his on-and-off again girlfriend Cheri, but Daniel seemed to get laid all the time. And for the dudes? He used his packing authority to intimidate and ridicule, sometimes to Marcello's own amusement. Larry was the first to strip naked and tug on his flaccid dick. Marcello followed and Daniel soon followed after him, his large package flopping out as he pulled his briefs down to his ankles and rolled them into a ball. “I'll hide the clothes under this rock, here, guys,” Daniel said, motioning for his naked friends to toss them their own underwear. Marcello stretched himself and looked out to the shimmering lake to his right. Larry stepped into his view and carefully walked over the sticks and washed up rocks before wading into the lake, his hard, square ass rocking with his bulked quads. “Nice n' warm, dudes!” he said before taking the last step off the shore and into the deeper water. Marcello followed him turned to see Daniel closely behind him, holding his hand over his eyes to keep the sun's reflection from shining out his view. Marcello took a long dive into the deep water and dove under, enjoying the refreshing feeling of the water against his naked body. He could hear Daniel doing the same. Larry grabbed Marcello's shoulders and quickly shoved him under, horsing around as quickly as he could. Daniel soon followed suit and the three guys got into a combo splashing and free water wrestling match. Marcello couldn't easily be pulled under because his height enabled him to quickly evade his would-be captors, but Larry easily got hold of Daniel and held him under for a second before Daniel punched him in the abs, forcing him to let go. “Shh!” Marcello said, sinking his head close to the surface of water. “There's some fishermen out on the other side of the lake.” Daniel didn't seem to mind, “No biggie man,” he said, continuing to whisper. “here, let's wade over this way, I'll show you what we found.” The guys quietly kicked over to the center of the lake, carefully evading the fishermen off the shoreline. Marcello would have never known to look in this area of the lake for anything, his buddies very well may have found something special. “Alright, we have to dive under, you'll see the hole it's about 3 feet wide, swim into it and as soon as it makes a U-shaped turn back up, you'll notice it turns from sand to smooth stone, like a cave wall, you'll be able to get there in 10 seconds or less.” Marcello interrupted. “Wait,” he said. “let's go one at a time so if we can't find it we can turn back around again to breathe. Count to 15 before going next.” “Good idea,” Daniel said. “I'll go first,” and with that he dove under. Larry gave Marcello another playful splash. He looked at his friend and couldn't help but think this entire activity was silly, from looking for lost caves to swimming naked in the middle of the afternoon. But Marcello seemed to be able to do silly stuff and come out of the situation better off, so he figured, what the hell. Larry dove under and worked his way toward the cave. Marcello looked around and noticed the fisherman were gone, they must not have noticed three naked men in the lake. If he or his buddies got lost or drowned, it would take days for people to find them. Finally, Marcello dove and despite the murky water, he was able to find this 3 foot wide hole and he worked his way inside, quickly turning back up toward the surface and surprising himself into an open and clean smelling cave. He took a breath and saw his buddies ahead of him, dripping water down their naked bodies as Daniel had his arms crossed and Larry had them at his side. Larry turned around and offered Marcello his hand as he lifted him up from the entrance pool. “Damn, you guys were right,” Marcello said. He walked silently around the open cave. It was huge. And brilliant. Light shined in from a translucent glass ceiling on the corner of the cave, flooding the room with sunlight. The area where he entered was mostly empty, but Marcello saw as he approached the other side a lot of bizarre and interesting items: carved benches, odd shaped weapons, swords, shields, and magnificent and old paintings scattered around the floors and the walls. “You guys already saw all this, right?” Marcello asked, shaking himself dry as he carefully inspected each item. “Yeah,” Daniel answered, following him, “I'm sure there's more around here, but we saw a lot of stuff, we didn't take anything though, we couldn't understand the script that was written next to each item, and everytime we tried to take something...” Marcello found out as he picked up a sword on the ground and electric shock burned into his hand and he let go, snapping the weapon back into its held position against the wall. “What the fuck?” he asked. Daniel continued, “...yeah, that happened.” “Alright,” Marcello said, thinking critically, “let's see if we can read some of this.” Writing was scattered everywhere, but it was in a script that seemed to be a mix of Greek and some strange, hieroglyphic-like symbols. Marcello didn't really study either language so he wasn't familiar but toward the back of the cave stood a strange, rounded-shaped relic, and on the floor were foot marks where someone had stood, apparently long enough to erode the very rock beneath the floor. Marcello examined the footprints and carefully placed his two bare feet into each, Daniel and Larry carefully looking behind him. “We didn't go back this far earlier,” Larry said. The imprints shifted and molded against Marcello's feet and he felt a strange sensation within his own head, as if someone was reading it. Suddenly, the wall's language began to shift, the lettering and symbols moving and morphing into a new script. Latin script. Something Marcello could understand! His eyes opened wide at the paranormal occurrence happening before him. He couldn't believe it. As the lettering slowed, the rock moved one again away from his feet and Marcello stepped toward the wall and carefully read what had been translated, he assumed, for him. A Human. Here. After so many years. Welcome. We are the Zets, we have placed our lifeforce here for your kind to one day find. Some have discovered this place before but none were worthy. Until you. When our race was conquered by the Ledomites, we were forced to flee our home planet, and deposited our artifacts across your planet waiting for the perfect species to merge with. You will be our first. We were warriors once, ultimate immortals, and we need the same strength and character to carry on our purpose. An athlete. A man who is capable of athletic pride and competition, who has the character of a warrior and the shamelessness of his body. You are the first to walk to our presence in your One True form. Because of this, You shall gain our gifts of power. Marcello couldn't believe what he was reading. It was absolutely ludicrous. As Larry and Daniel approached more words began to appear under the script. Two more men of honor arrive with their True Form ready. Once the First of You merges with our power, the other two will have the ability to earn our gifts. Take these and only these. After you have merged with us you can come back to this place, your new sanctuary. The rock bench shifted in front of Marcello and his friends and like an earthquake three distinct cracks formed and three previously hidden artifacts emerged from the bench. “Holy shit,” Marcello whispered, “Guys, what the fuck is happening.” Out of the bench three green, rocky half cylinders morphed and dropped in front of Marcello. They were small, rounded half shaped cups, almost like a cup put into an athletic supporter. Once again the writing shifted. These are our first artifacts. Each of you take them. The first of you must wear it first in front of a human victim, any male form with which to power yourself. Then the second must repeat, and finally the third. You must do this in your True Form, and your victim must be in his own True Form. You must make a pact to do this within the next 3 moon cycles, lest you forfeit our powers and our gifts. Marcello was in a daze, partially brought on by the writing in front him, partially brought on by this situation in the first place. What was this place? Daniel took a step closer and nodded his head. “Yes, of course,” he said in a daze. “What are you talking about?” Marcello asked, pushing his friend back. “I don't know what the fuck this is, but you saw what's happening here, there's fucking powers built into this place, and into these jock cups, they are made for us. Young men who are jocks and happy to be naked. Of course we're going to take them, of course we're going to use them. “And what the fuck is this talk about human victims?” Larry asked, joining the whispers. “I don't know yet,” Daniel said, “but I'm willing to do whatever it takes to join this society of, uhh, Zets. Short of killing someone, I don't think anything bad will happen, I think we need to put these things on our dicks in front of some other naked dudes, we use some of their lifeforce to gain the Zets powers.” “Are you FUCKING NUTS?!” Marcello asked, looking around to see if anyone had followed them in. “We are standing NAKED in a cave with magical words morphing in front of us, and it's says we need to steal someone's LIFE to gain the powers!” “No, it didn't, it just said 'victim',” Daniel said. “And anyway, we can figure that out later, let's take these things then we'll figure out what to do next.” Daniel reached out to grab the rock and bone-encrusted cup but when he grabbed it he immediately grabbed his arm and doubled over. “Oww!” he said. Looking down at his arm, Marcello noticed a roman numeral “II” tattoo grow onto his skin, and another one onto his waist near his pubic hair. Daniel moved his hand and touched his waist. “I'm number II,” Daniel said. “You've gotta be I Marcello, and that makes you III, Larry.” Marcello breathed a sign of stress before reaching his own arm out and grabbing the cup, it too burned his hand but the cup easily lifted off of the bench and into his possession. When he did so, Marcello had a brief flash, like a dream, of a powerful and immortal soldier, someone who seemed to be able to do essentially anything. “Woah,” Marcello said, stepping back. The fantasy grew inside him, it was orgasmic. Feeling more enthusiastic about his own potential powers, Marcello smiled. “Okay guys, let's take these,” he said. Daniel lifted his arm back and grabbed his own cup, feeling the same fleeting fantasy as Marcello had. Larry followed third, and earned his mark as well as his own vision. “Oh fuck yeah,” Larry said, now more enthusiastic as was Marcello and Daniel. The three jocks smiled at each other but quickly their attention was brought back to the writing for one last time. As men of strength in your True Form, you must make your pact. Deposit your seed into our artifact and find your human victim within 3 moon cycles. The bench before them shifted once again and stretched into a mini altar, one each in front of Marcello and his friends. Marcello looked to the left and the right and saw a strange, claw like table form, a hand directly in front of each of their crotches, perfectly positioned to hold the cups each of them had in their hands. “What is it saying, exactly, Marcello?” Larry asked. Daniel answered for him, “it wants us to swear an oath to ourselves and to the Zets that we will do this within 3...moon cycles...” “Full moon cycles,” Marcello said, staring at his alter. “That's 3 months or so, plenty of time,” in a daze, Marcello continued. “We need to promise to ourselves and also to the Zets. And we need to jizz into the cups now so that they become a permanent part of our being.” The guys looked at their own cups before setting each of them down onto the claw-like altar pedestals. The hands closed on the cups and held them in place. “Holy shit,” Marcello said. Daniel ran his hands from his shoulders down his chest and toward his package, closing his eyes and dreaming of the powers he could soon gain. “Guys, this isn't going to take me long, I hadn't wacked in a few days because I thought I was gonna get laid tonight, but, this is way more important.” Marcello had masturbated in front of his friends exactly one time before and it was a drunken, limp biscuit-style prank they were playing on the non-jocks to see who could jizz the fastest. This was completely different, but Daniel was already growing a stiffy and positioning himself. Marcello turned back to Larry who was dazzlingly tugging at his own member. “We gotta, dude,” he said. The vision had of Marcello's powers were making him horny, and his friends own erections were adding to his enthusiasm. Marcello set both of his hands on his waist and rubbed the sides of his butt before moving his hands toward his package, lifting his flaccid dick and feeling his balls, tenderly touching them as his dick started moving outward and higher. His balls pulled against his body and a shudder of pleasure went through Marcello. His breathing increased as he started pumping his dick, rubbing his left hand against his balls as he started jerking himself faster and faster. “Okay,” Daniel said between breaths, his eyes shut, “I'm almost ready, I want the power, the power!” he said louder. “Just a second,” Marcello said, his own breathing increasing, “I'm almost there,” “Make sure you're, hmm, umm, aiming,” Larry added, opening his eyes. The three jocks moved their feet and positioned their cocks in front of the waiting cups. “Fuck yeah!” Daniel whispered as his cock chocked and spewed his semen onto the cup, his body quaking in orgasm. The sight trigger's Marcello's own orgasm as he followed suit, Larry to the right of him following right behind. Marcello kept his attention on the cup as his dark yellow and clear liquid fell onto the cup, the cup soaking it in as it began to glimmer. Daniel wiped his dick into the cup and Marcello and Larry soon followed, getting the last of their seed onto the artifact. The altars snaked back into the wall, dropping the cups onto the floor. Marcello picked his up and noticed the same roman numeral I inscribed on the inside of the cup. Its shape changed somewhat, shrinking just slightly in size to match his flaccid package. Marcello was tempted to wear it immediately but Daniel stopped him. “Wait dude!” he said. “We need to do this outside of the sanctuary, and in front of another naked male. We can find some guys to try this on tomorrow after PE, but not now. Marcello looked down at the cup before looking at his naked buddies examining their own, each with their own personalized numerals. “Okay then,” Marcello said, agreeing, “I'll try it first tomorrow, then you guys can follow. But who do I try it on?” The three of them began to smile in union: “Evan,” they said together. Evan was a short man syndrome, crazy, hyper active non-jock who was in their PE class. The guy was short, skinny and vastly underdeveloped, but he didn't let that stop him from being intrusive, rude, petty, mean and selfish. He beat up on everyone even when he couldn't actually hurt anyone and always started fights. He was particularly mean to Larry but had picked more than a few fights with Marcello and Daniel. Marcello never picked fights with anyone and only saw Evan as a mild annoyance, but perhaps it was time for Marcello to show the dweeb who was boss. Marcello led the way back through the cave entrance and to the shoreline. Their clothes safely sat near the shoreline as the jocks toweled off. “Okay,” Daniel said, planning their time tomorrow, “we're all getting naked in the showers tomorrow. Hide your cups in your towels and once we corner Evan, Larry, throw Marcello his cup. Once Marcello changes I don't think we'll have a problem finding another victim for me or you.” “You take PJ, I'll take Charlie,” Larry added, “they should be easy targets.” “If I gain these powers right after putting this thing on,” Marcello added, “we'll have everyone's solemn attention, it's going to be a complete hypnotic show.” Marcello's dick started rising again with the thought of merging with the Zets powers. He didn't know who they were or where they came from, but that vision was real enough for him to try this. – PE class did a round of ultimate Frisbee in the muddy, rainy afternoon, so it was easy for the class to take time to shower after class. As the guys and girls separated, Marcello, Daniel and Larry gave themselves long glances as they rethought their plan from earlier. Larry would carry in all three artifacts under his towel and the three guys would be the last to walk in. No one ever took the shower-head next to Evan because he immediately started fighting with them, so Marcello knew it would be the perfect time to corner him. Daniel and him would take the shower head next to Evan and when he started fidgeting Daniel would corner him, giving him room for Marcello to place the artifact on his crown jewels. The guys lined onto their lockers and stripped of their PE uniforms. Marcello asked Daniel, “this might be the last time we're clothed,” as he pulled off his compression shorts. “The Zets were naked warriors, you remember what we saw yesterday?” Daniel nodded peeling down his own compressions and removing his t-shirt, “I love being naked, that's why we were chosen. That's why were the men in 'True Form' heheh.” Larry unfolded his towel and the three naked jocks set their artifacts into the towel, larry closing it. The three of them walked toward the shower corridor, hearing already Evan taunt and bother everyone near him. He was singing his song “You're a piece of shit...” something he made up while he flung soap onto every guy bypassing him. He would get shoves from the bigger guys around him, but nothing to really stop him from his menacing behavior. Daniel took the showerhead to the right of Evan as Marcello parked himself next to Daniel. Evan turned around to look at the two jocks and smiled, “Clean up, bitches!” he shouted, throwing his soap bar onto Daniel's forehead. His face quit smiling, however, when Daniel approached him. Daniel shoved the smaller Evan into the corner as Evan kneed him in the naked dick. “Ah, shit!” Daniel said between breaths, “you're...gonna, fuckin pay for that!” Larry unrolled the cup from his towel outside the gang shower and tossed it like a frisby toward Marcello, catching it easily with one hand. “What the fuck are we doing here, guys? Maybe we should let Evan alone, he's just a little twerp.” Marcello said. Larry shook his head no as he joined Daniel in holding the little guy in the corner of the shower with one hand. “Stay put you, we have a purpose for you,” he said before turning his attention back to Marcello. “Dude, we made a pact last night, this thing is centuries old and the ceremony requires it to be this way. You were the chosen one. Just try it on.” Marcello's surroundings drifted away as he stared into the intoxicating void within the cup. It seemed to encircle his mind with its power, its neverending attractiveness. “Okay,” He said looking back ath the jocks. Turning around he noticed the guys around him starting to look over Marcello's shoulder. Wondering what he had in his hands and what he was doing with hit to Evan. Marcello had reached the point of no return, if this didn't work he would be screwed, probably expelled, if it did work all of their lives were going to change forever. He lowered the cup toward his package. “You're the man!” Daniel shouted, “put it on and show Evan who's the boss.” Evan couldn't stop from taunting the lanky tall guy in front of him. “You're fucking idiot, Marcello.” he said, “when that thing makes you look like a dork I'll be the one tackling you to the ground.” Marcello's heart started racing as he pushed the cup closer to his dick, he could hear a voice begging him too, promising to reward him of powers he had never before imagined. He turned toward Daniel with a smile on his face. “You gotta look at Evan. You're tall enough to corner him don't look at me, dude!” Daniel said, remembering the instructions carefully, and carefully trying not to get himself hurt. “Point your artifact toward him!” Marcello turned back to the naked Evan, preoccupied with trying to fight Larry off of him. “As soon as it goes on, I'm backing away, look right at Evan,” Larry added, ignoring the little guy fidgeting with his arm. Marcello took a step closer to him, the two men, though both naked, couldn't have been more different. Evan was a feisty, underdeveloped, loud, menacing looking kid who pushed what little weight he had around to disturb and annoy as many people as possible—common short man syndrome traits; while Marcello was tall, skinny, hairy, quiet and had a secret and quiet strength to him, his muscles just barely defined underneath his dark, bronze skin. “Just stay still for me, Evan, this will be over in a minute,” Marcello said, chucking, his legs switching, his body asking him to put on the powerful artifact. As expected, the cup suctioned onto his dick and peeled itself onto his balls as soon is laid against his body “Woah!” Marcello shouted as it began folding over his package, the wooden and bone artifact liquifying itself into a putty-like mass as it spread over his balls and deep into his crevices between his legs. Marcello started feeling it around on his balls; his first reaction was to pull it off, the substance was menacing, disturbingly scary even, but he remembered what he heard last night, what the ceremony required, what he needed to continue to do. The cup stretched around his dick and up his pubes and started cracking like dry sticks, pieces of wood quickly liquifying into a puddle of soft energy, the power finally breaking free from its mold. The energy was surging his body with new thoughts, dark thoughts that he had never before even dreamed of; thoughts of evil, of dominance, of being a master of all things. The thoughts flooded his mind incomprehensibly, but he was surprised to find he could somehow make sense of it, though he could also feel his humanity leaving him, emotions and empathy falling away into purpose and control. He didn't mind at all, it was making him happier than he had ever been before. He was the Man! He was the hottest shit around, he told himself. He had a newly-formed purpose and an ability formerly inconceivable before now. Marcello loved the act of getting naked with his buddies, but this somehow felt different. He felt as if being naked and putting on this artifact of an all-powerful race was perfectly meant for him. And the energy filling him seemed to agree as well. Marcello watched the mass fold outward toward his legs and between them to his ass crack. The liquid energy pushed like puddy out to his waist and began branching around his skinny butt, stretching over it like a pair of briefs. Or a loincloth. Marcello was happy to witness it, he felt great, he loved being naked and loved having the attention of his friends right on him. The ceremony had a purpose and the purpose was to push the naked powers of the Zets into Marcello himself. Marcello let his hands go from the cup and enthusiastically allowed it to envelop him. As the artifact started cracking and liquifying, a dark green light started flashing like a spotlight at a stage, a bright, directional light. He could feel its purpose exactly. “Evan, of course!” Marcello told himself. His victim! His sacrifice. He directed his dick toward Evan and let out a scream of pleasure, a foreign and frightening sound, a mix between a shrieking horse and a deep, low rumble of thunder. Marcello's back twisted in the direction of Evan and his foot automatically stepped toward his victim, Marcello moving automatically, the power itself now directing him. His hips rocked forward as the putty thined around his ass, connecting on his backside. Marcello's dick was now clearly visible behind the thin powerful substance, and electric green light flashing right onto Evan. Evan, for the first time, had a flash of horror cross his mind. Up until this point he thought he had a silly prank he could play on the naked jocks. But for the first time, a strike of fear hit him as the green light felt like an oven wave of heat flash across his own naked stomach and waist. “What?! Oh my god, get me out of here!” he shouted. The dark green light crossed his bare chest and focused on his waist, lighting it and his small dick with a dark, mossy color. Evan's eyes opened wide with fear and pain. He couldn't look away. Larry and Daniel found themselves in shock and horror as well. Their friend's calm and stable demeanor was quickly turning into pure ferociousness. Marcello took another step toward Evan as the light brightened against Evan. “Oh God!! ARGH!” Evan shouted in pain, tears flowing from his eyes. “What's happening to me!!” Evan looked down at his hands as Marcello's friends and the other PE guys surrounded the scene unfolding before them. Evan's skin was turning gray and pale, he seemed to be aging quickly. Drying out. His skin loosened and dried, cracking like wood. His eyes glassed over as his muscular frame flattened into a skinny, dry twig. Evan's small dick started folding up and into his body as his hair folded back into his skin. His teeth receded as his body stiffened like an old board leaning against the side of a building. His breathing stopped as he froze into place. “Oh my god, it's actually working. Back up, guys, back up!” Daniel shouted. The guys tried backing away but couldn't look away at the horrific scene unfolding. The body that was Evan mummified into a decaying, skeletal corpse as his eyes rolled into the back of his head and his hair receded, the flashing green light now completely encompassing the decaying body, hardening into dust. Daniel turned his attention to Marcello as his friend's body started gaining height. His loincloth powered friend walking, in a trance, closer to Evan. “You're mine, human, come to me!” Marcello groaned under his deepening voice. Evan's body started dissolving into a dark green dust as is swept and surrounded Marcello, wrapping over his body like a tornado, folding into the cup as the cup itself wrapped over and wound tightly onto Marcello's loins. “Heh, heh, HAHAHAH!” Marcello started cackling. “Yes, I am complete, the powers, yes THE POWERS!” Marcello's back started cracking and growing as the tornado swept him into a fierce firestorm of power. As it did, Evan's lifeforce entered into his body causing it to explode with power and muscle. His cackling got louder as his body expanded with muscle, sinew wrapping down his tall, dark back and exploding his shoulders and pecs, lengthening his spine and thickening his neck. As he extended his arms his biceps pumped with a thick contours of sinew building a hard rock over his arm and pushing his veins out to his skin. His hands cracked and grew as he turned himself around in his powerful glory to look at his friends. The cup was electricifying over his dick . Marcello's chest pushed out as his nipples grew in size, the light fuzz of chest hair over him growing now growing further, thick and manly down to his quickly deepening abs. Marcello's thin and tight body was pushing out with hard muscle, six well-defined abs separating from each other topped at his pecs and down to his waist, just in time for his quads to tighten and push out, creating football-sized muscles on his upper legs. Marcello started twisting his body more quickly as his hair filled out over his pubes and down to his quads and shins, his lower legs quickly lengthening and growing in size, pushing the jock to 6'6” height. “Oh fuck yes! MORE! MOOORE!” he shouted as his dick started twitching. It lengthened and dropped low as his balls followed suit, the cup stretching with his massive package, his virility growing with his body as his testicles gained weight and mass. Marcello couldn't help but touch it and as he did he felt his circumcised head quickly folded behind his new godly foreskin, regrowing over his dick. Hair grew between his quads and back to his ass as it filled with muscle, matching the power of his thick legs. The material of the cup snapped into tendrils of power as the electricity engulfed Marcello's loins, feeding their way into his body by way of his ass and pecker. Now free to touch, Marcello grabbed his erected dick with force and pulled, each stroke of his hand vibrating his body with surges of masculine pleasure. He couldn't help it nor did he care that he was masturbating in front of his friends, the pleasure was too much. Every pump afforded him a shudder of pure orgasmic pleasure, each pump heightening his sensations and opening his mind to the powers his body was gaining. With every pump Marcello left the confines of human thinking—his formerly stable, mature and sensitive self was giving way to the cup of the Zets, a powerful and corrupted race, Marcello now realized. Marcello all too eager to gain it. But his friends were unfamiliar with the corruption wrecking their former friend. The naked beast started generating a blue electric glow around him and quickly a burst of electric light flashed out of Marcello's crotch as he began to crest, hitting Daniel in the chest, throwing the jock to the other side of the open shower room. Daniel landed on the floor, holding his head. “What the fuck?” he said, trying to get up, dizzied by the burst of power that pushed him. Larry started backing away from Marcello as the transforming god realigned himself toward Larry, throwing another burst of power-laden light onto him, slamming him into the shower wall. “Ugh, fuck,” Larry said, dazed out. The other jocks began to flee the shower corridor, running as quickly as they could away from the transforming god. One jock, Jonathan, couldn't get out of the corridor before the masturbating Marcello grabbed him with his arm, throwing him onto the shower floor. Jonathan's naked butt slammed onto the floor and slid back toward Larry, still trying to lift himself from his own knocked out daze. They stared up at Marcello as his eyes formed now a glowing red. Marcello, or the corrupted god Marcello was becoming, made a menacing smile as the jock's muscular legs began to buckle at the orgasm of his own pleasure. As his quads quivered and knees shaked, Marcello's left hand moved ever faster over his erected dick, droplets of precum starting to drip from his massive head. “What the fuck?!” Larry shouted as he grabbed Jonathan and slid him across the floor. They reached the back of the shower but to his dismay Larry found the rear fenced door shut. He had to remove the padlock, but his hand wouldn't fit through the gate to turn the combo. “Oh shit, we gotta get out of here! HELP HELP US!!” he shouted, Jonathan trying to lift himself up. As soon as he turned around, however, he grabbed Larry's shoulders, “FUCK DUDE!” Jonathan shouted, “he's right behind us!” But to their surprise, Marcello stopped of any further violence. The blue streaks of electric surrounded him completely as he continued to jack off, the human growing further and further in size and strength. Marcello could feel the Zets immortal powers sink into his body, and he was completely content with his new corrupted state. He let out a low groan as his dick began spewing onto the tile floor, volleys of cum landing on the shower floor, “MMM YESS!” he shouted, lost in his own masculine pleasure. The blue streaks of electric power sapped back into its master's body as Marcello let go of his erected dick. Taking the time to examine his new form in all its naked, godly glory. Larry couldn't help but stare, the warrior was perfect, his hair covering his legs and ass, the treasure trail perfectly snaking up to his curly chest, deep adonis belt pointing directly down to his massive package. He was the definition of a masculine immortal. Marcello stretched and smiled in his newfound powers before smiling at Larry and Jonathan at the end of the hall. “Oh Daniel,” he shouted, “it's your turn...” Larry had calmed from the calamity that was happening moments before, but he was afraid to continue onward. Daniel's corruption would be 10x as worse as Marcello's with his enthusiasm for the power already in full force. When coach walked into the shower room to respond to the fear and telling of Marcello's classmates, he sensed the panic and disorder running through the Coach's mind. Marcello reached his arm up and knocked him out, putting him into a tranced sleep so they could continue undisturbed. Daniel walked beside his power-ridden friend, holding his own cup and ready to go. He tossed Larry his III cup. Larry cleanly caught it and stood staring at the artifact, waiting now for his turn, entranced by the powers it held within. “Jonathan,” Daniel said, “you're the only naked one around and I really want these powers.” “What the fuck?” Jonathan asked. “Daniel, wait,” Larry said, “we can find someone else. Jonathan is your friend.” Marcello stopped Daniel. “I locked the doors in the back of the locker room. Everyone is trapped. Go find PJ or Charlie. Jonathan is a naked jock, we will have join join our ranks shortly.” Jonathan felt relieved as he looked into Marcello's eyes, he could feel the powers that Marcello meant to give him. He wanted it more than anything. Marcello forced open the rear gate to the corridor and Daniel stepped casually through to find a victim for himself. Marcello pulled Jonathan toward him and slapped his ass. “You can become a god too, you have the body and the personality.” Marcello realized his new mission, to transform as many humans into Zets as possible, and to spread his new race's powers. He could sense one other man from far away already transformed, and as soon as his two friends met with their powers, they would join up and determine a plan to conquer the humans. Larry watched as Daniel walked the corridor to the lockers and cornered CJ. He lifted the cup toward his now-erected dick, ready to try the powers on for himself. In an automatic motion, Larry grabbed his own cup and followed, ready to be the third.
  13. NYBear

    SEED (Part 2)

    SEED - Part 2 Jack was starting to lose himself again due to the power of the aroma that was covering the wing of Jason’s hospital floor like a thick luscious fog. His cock, if possible, was even harder than it had been back at the farm and it felt as if every part of his body was building up into a sexual frenzy that he knew he soon would not be able to control. He contemplated leaving and going back down the elevator, when he saw a box of surgical masks on the floor. Hopeful that it would help, he picked one up and put it on. Even though he was still incredibly horny he was able to regain some more control of his body. The fabric of the mask must have been filtering just enough of the aroma to let him keep his wits, but his yearning for an orgasm was still at an incredible level and he didn’t know how long he would be able to keep from completely succumbing to the feeling he was feeling. To describe the feeling, would be like he was right on the edge of a constant orgasm that never let up. It was combined by an incredible desire to have someone fuck him both in his ass and mouth. He knew that if the mask came off, he would completely fail to resist the feeling and be a pawn in this euphoric atmosphere. Part of him screamed to rip the mask off and just relish in the erotic abyss, but he knew he needed answers. He knew he had to help his uncle. So, after surveying the environment of the hospital wing, he began to walk down the hall toward Jason’s room. Along the way, he noticed drug carts on their sides, holes in the walls, broken glass everywhere and a very sticky substance on the floor and walls. Basically he thought it looked like a war zone. As he passed by the various rooms that were open, it seemed weird and ominous that there were only a very few people there and even stranger, that they all were men. There wasn’t a woman to be seen. As well, each one of them seemed to be in some sort of trance. He figured it was the same type of trance as he had experienced it himself. Their eyes were open, but their faces were of euphoric expressions and they were in a constant heightened state of orgasm. All of them were naked and as Jake looked down their bodies, it was very visible that each of them had been having various episodes of orgasms as cum covered most of their bodies and beds. Also, their cocks were at a constant state of full erection; some just slowly spurting or oozing out more cum. They weren’t frozen in their beds, but they were writhing around and sexually touching themselves, by pinching their nipples, stroking their cocks and fingering their assholes. He felt envious. Jack also noticed in some of the rooms and on the floor of the hallways, orderlies, male nurses, doctors and every man that he had seen was in the same euphoric coma. Jake knew that if his mask were to come off, he would be joining them. He checked the straps to make sure they were good and tight, but something in the back of his mind just wanted to untie the straps and to join the men and he even had a burning desire to suck and fuck them as a few of them had found each other and were fucking to no abandon. He shook his head to get the thoughts out. He stepped over and around the mass orgy of men and as he grew closer to where he thought was Jason’s room, he tread even more cautiously. He was afraid that his uncle must have been somewhere around to cause this as Jack had figured that he caused what happened to him on the farm. He remembered when he saw his uncle tear off into the fields and he wondered if he had made it to the hospital first. He feared for Jason as well. He hoped that Jason would have been able to help him with the situation, but if he was in the same state as these men, then all hope may have been lost. Just as a depression about that began to set in, Jack saw a few other nurses and doctors who were actually walking in and out of what should have been Jason’s room down at the end of the hall. He thought, “Oh thank God…At least some of them are still…well…them.” These men all had their clothes on but there were definite wet stains around their crotches, where they must had fallen victim to his uncle’s desires. Stranger still was that the closer he got to Jason’s room, he noticed that the nurses and doctors, all male of course, looked to be of their own minds and none of them were wearing masks either, so how was it that they weren’t totally incapacitated like the others. They were all larger in size than the rest of the men that were in the euphoric state. Their clothes were very tight across their bodies and even some of their clothes were torn where it looked as though their muscles had pushed through. All of them looked as large as guys who had spent years at the gym or on a stage. None of them were as large and obscene as his uncle, but all of them were definitely buff and in various sizes of muscle and thickness. They were bodybuilder, power lifter, and bouncer looking. Even a few of them were shirtless and two of them were actually completely naked with massive bodybuilder bodies that had even larger muscles and cocks that must have been well over 8 inches, soft. Jack’s still hard cock shot precum out of it as he saw them. It seemed that those two men, one being slightly smaller than the other, were the leaders of the other men that he could see, with the larger one being the boss. He noticed that a few of the other’s had called them both doctor, but he couldn’t make out their last names. Jack stopped dead in his tracks and watched the men. He stared at them as they moved around and in and out of Jason’s room, and some were carrying large containers. He leaned against the wall and looked intently at how their muscles moved and flexed as they moved. He noticed the power in their arms and their asses pushing the fabric of their scrubs to the limit. All of them were definitely packing as huge bulges pushed out their pants or underwear. A few of them would walk by each other and briefly stop and kiss deeply, encircling their tongues and feeling each other’s bodies. Jack was completely transfixed on them. His own hands began to feel under his shirt and his right hand found his nipple. He squeezed it and moaned quietly to himself. He watched their wet crotches and the huge shafts of the two naked muscle Gods and his mouth began to moisten. His breathing rapidly began to increase and his other hand found his own mound in his pants. He squeezed his rock hard cock and he moaned out loud this time. Behind him, to the left, he noticed a large oblong knob of a drawer and he moved in front of it and deliberately pressed the knob into the crack of his ass as he began to move his hips back and forth. His eyes closed and visions of his uncle fucking him from behind began to send Jack over the edge. He grabbed the desk in front of him and pushed harder into the knob. He pushed so hard that he could feel the knob pushing against his hole, pushing the fabric, demanding entrance. He unknowingly called out, “OH GOD YES…FUCK ME!” This caused him to open his eyes and he saw the larger naked muscle god start to walk over to him. He watched with pleasure as he could see that the man’s cock was growing and getting hard and massive, ending at a full mast of well over 12 inches, which only made Jack’s insatiable desire even heighten. He nodded his head to the stud while licking his lips. He wanted this. He needed this more than ever. There was nothing that he craved more. He knew for some reason this isn’t why he had come here, but he didn’t care. It was all that he desired. The filter of the mask was failing. His constant fucking of the knob had caused the fabric of his shorts to begin to give way and to his wonderful surprise the knob broke through smashing hard into Jack’s willing hole as he let out a cry of joy. “OH JESUS!! YES!!” Instantly, as if by instinct, he feverishly began to fuck the knob in and out of his asshole. The knob was about 5 inches long and it looked like a butt plug with the middle of the knob being the thickest part and it perfectly fit into Jack’s hungry ass. It was the best feeling he had ever felt before. The most he ever had was his hands to pleasure himself, whether it be jerking his cock or teasing his hole, but he had never experienced anything even remotely inside him and it was amazing. Jack was a 26 year old virgin. The muscle God was now in front of him and Jack looked up at him the towering 6.5 foot man and nodded his head, saying one word as he begged, “Please!” The man smiled and nodded in acceptance so Jack took one of the man’s large quarter sized nipples into his mouth and he began to suck on it, flicking it with his tongue and nibbling it as he sucked like a baby starving for its milk. This caused the muscle god to moan loudly and he grabbed Jack’s head pushing his face hard into his granite chest. Feeling the sheer power of the man, made Jack feel like he knew it was his job to please this man and to be his servant and he was willing to give his body to do so. Jack was accepting that he was a muscle pig. He sucked feverishly on the man’s entire chest going from pec to pec, to nipple, to flexed bicep, to abs to pit, licking and worshiping the muscle that was before him. As he sucked and worshiped the huge torso, the man picked up Jack’s lower body raising his feet off the ground and he began to help the knob fuck him harder and harder. The man tore Jack’s pants more to ease in the knob’s dominance of Jack. As he went back on forth on the knob, Jack began to scream out in complete pleasure and then he pleaded to suck the man’s cock. As soon as Jack pleaded for the man’s cock, the man pushed Jack’s head down and he felt the mask come off as he opened his mouth as wide as he could. He no longer cared about succumbing to his uncle’s aroma. His only desire and will was to serve the man in front of him. He was now this man’s property. He opened his mouth as wide as he could as he barely fit the man’s giant prick into his mouth. This was the first cock that Jack had ever had in his mouth, but it was like he had been doing it for years. It was as if it was instinct. Even though the sides of his mouth hurt, he didn’t care. He licked under the head with his tongue and he inched himself lower and lower sinking the man’s cock deeper into him causing the man himself to reach a frenzied pitch of euphoria. The man held Jack’s head as he fucked the boy’s face. By this time, a group of some of the other muscled men had walked over to the scene and had disrobed all of their clothes as they were stroking intently on their larger than normal shafts. The men’s voices were deep and low as they egged on Jack and his new master, the boss. They pulled off Jack’s shirt and a couple of them began to touch Jack’s chest, squeezing his nipples. Hands and mouths were all over Jack’s body and the feeling was incredible. As Jack feverishly sucked the bosses cock, the other smaller naked muscle man pulled him off of the knob with a pop and he took off Jack’s pants and all of the rest of his clothes. Then he replaced the knob with the tip of his cock. Before he could enter Jack, the Boss, put his hands around Jack’s waist and picked him up, twisting him around upside, keeping his cock in Jack’s mouth, and then for the first time, Jack’s felt what it was like to have his cock in someone’s mouth. The smaller god began to kiss Jack’s ass and then he began to lick his freshly fucked hole, with a tongue invading where the knob used to be. This was more than Jack cold take and within only a few moments Jack exploded into his partner’s mouth. He thought that the orgasm at the farm was the most he had ever cum but this time it was so powerful and long lasting that Jack could literally feel his balls emptying out and along with his identity. He was now becoming like the others and he didn’t care. Oddly enough, his insatiable desire, did not subside after his orgasm, in fact, it seemed to make it increase. Jack continued to suck on the boss’s massive cock and the boss turned Jack back around so that his feet were back on the floor. That’s when the smaller god pushed his wet thick cock into Jack’s willing ass. As with the boss, the smaller god took charge of his end of Jack. He fucked Jack hard and passionately, moving in and out around pushing his cock in as far as he could go and then tease Jack’s ass with the massive cockhead right at the opening of his ass. For what seemed like an eternity of bliss, the two men fucked Jack from both ends, just as he had desired earlier. Neither of them spoke a word, but Jack knew that he was there boy, their play thing and he couldn’t have been happier. They made no commands to him, they just were in charge. It was almost telepathic in nature; Jack would just realize that he needed to lick the boss’s balls and then concentrate on the cock head for a while. Jack knew when to back into the smaller man’s cock so that he was doing all the work and then he would clinch his ass just right to make the smaller man moan in ecstasy. The three of them were a well-oiled machine of premium sex. They remained constant like this for more than an hour, never ebbing, only increasing. Then Jack knew it was time to make his owners cum, he simultaneously worked on the boss’s cock giving him long deep insertions into his mouth all the while tonguing the underneath of the cock, which he instinctively knew was the boss’s favorite. As well, he tightened up his ass like a vise and pulsated his fuckhole to make his 2nd master go wild. Meanwhile, the onlookers where firing off their own orgasms and covering the three with their cum, soaking their bodies with warm electrifying energy. As the pinnacle neared, both of his masters began to moan louder and he could literally feel their rising orgasms as he himself was on the verge of a euphoric explosion. First to cum was the boss. With one final thrust so that his cock was entirely down Jack’s throat, he erupted shot after shot, down into Jack’s gut. There was so much cum that was filling him up; Jack could feel his stomach push tighter against his skin as it filled to capacity. Then just as strong as the boss’s orgasm, his other master’s cock shot deep into his ass, filling up his intestines and stomach even more. The sensation of having both men shooting deep into him almost simultaneously, caused Jack to have another orgasm of his own, without even trying to touch himself to accomplish the deed. As all three of them continued to cum, Jack’s stomach grew to look like a man with a beer gut hard and full. Amazingly, both men had shot so hard and so far up into Jack, that not a drop escaped his body. Then just as suddenly all three men stopped cumming and Jack realized for the first time, that the mask was now off, but that he was still okay. Then both of his masters simultaneously uttered their only words, “I am so very proud of you Jack, you have taken the first step to becoming part of the plan and you will be at my side, changing humanity forever. Take in the gift you have been given and then come to me and be at my side. Your uncle will be joining us soon.” Jack realized the voice that came out of the two men. It was Jason. Suddenly, Jack felt his stomach begin to gargle and he could feel the cum begin to absorb into him, Then he began to feel very different. He felt more alive and have felt stronger…a lot stronger. He grabbed ahold of the boss to steady himself as he felt heavier. His cock actually began to grow even though it was already rock hard. His balls began to fill and grow as well. Jack could feel his chest expand and his nipples became super sensitive. Both pecs filled up as if pumped up with air, but what he felt fill them was strength and power. His back began to widen as his traps grew around his thickening neck. His arms filled with power and grew to be just shy of his boss’s arms that were on either side of him. He flexed his upper arms and marveled in the bulbous power they produced. He felt massive and superior. He let go of his old masters and he stood up, realizing that he was now taller than both of them at around 7 feet. His upper body was not larger than that of the smaller god and he turned to him and smiled as he now was superior to him. He grabbed the smaller man’s face and kissed him hard, causing the smaller guy to moan in submission to Jack. This made Jack feel in more superior. He turned to the larger god and he could see that the demeanor of him was now that of a subordinate. He grabbed the man’s ass and pulled him into him and he kissed him even more passionately than the first. The boss moaned and literally shot a small amount of cum onto Jack. Jack looked at the man and pointed to the cum running the length of his new hugely endowed cock. The man immediately bent down and licked his own cum off of Jack and then put Jack’s cock in his mouth to clean him off. Jack moaned himself and he listened as his voice had lowered many octaves to that of a thundering bass. He stood the man back up to his feet and picked him up in the process. The feeling of power coursed through his entire body, even his toes and fingers felt powerful. His looked down at his legs as they continued to build upon themselves and his thighs pushed together, causing his growing cock and balls to push out further in front of him. As his cock was pushing out in front, his ass filled up with strength and muscle and pushed outward, becoming two hard melons. What was once a soft pliable ass was now harder than rock and each cheek caved perfectly in on the sides, creating the perfect muscle butt. Not only were there growth and changes on the outside of Jack, but he felt his core strengthen along with his mind. He was sharper and more in tune with himself. His senses were heightened. He was able to smell even more of the pungent odor, actually dissecting the different ingredients in the aroma like, testosterone, various types of pheromones, pollens and proteins. He noticed that instead of it making him into a sexually incapacitated lump; it invigorated him and made him feel unstoppable. His eyesight increased as well and he welcomed the light as it cleared his vision for him to see much further with more clarity. He was also able to hear everything that anyone was saying, even on some of the other floors. Then they feeling of power increased in his skeletal and blood systems. His bones strengthened to that of tree trunks and his blood cells accelerated his heart beat that strengthened his immunity and help to soon make him indestructible. His nerves were heightened and he could literally feel what others were feeling. He could physically feel the attraction that others, like the previous masters were given him. It made his skin tingle and it fueled even more power inside of him. Everything that was happening was making him better, stronger, bigger and more superhuman. His brain as well, increased in strength as he was beginning to hear what others were thinking as well. His former muscle boss was now wishing for Jack to fuck him and Jack could feel that deep in his mind he was actually begging for it. So Jack decided to do an experiment. He thought about how he could make the man feel like Jack was actually fucking him with physically doing the act. He thought about what it would feel like to fuck the muscle god and then it happened. Jack wasn’t sure how he did it, but he just tried to project what he felt and what was in his mind as to how he would fuck the man and he saw this once mammoth boss, begin to moan as if he was slowly being fucked. Jack increased the intensity in his head and the man screamed out in pleasure as if Jack were actually fucking him. The boss’s eyes rolled back in his head and he started begging at the top of his lungs for Jack to fuck him harder. Jack thought it and the man, yelled “FUUUUUUUUUUCK” and shot stream after stream of hot cum all over the hallway. Jack just smiled and licked his lips, reveling in his new gifts that he had been given. Then as his change began to subside, the final bit of increased power and strength hit him as he felt stronger inside his crotch area as his Kegel muscles tightened and gained size and strength, actually pushing his taint down further. This cause the biggest wave of pleasure throughout Jack’s body causing him to growl so loudly that the walls shook. He now knew why his previous masters were able to shoot so hard and far into him. He decided to try out a second experiment. He looked over at the smaller muscle god and he gazed into the stud’s eyes as he commanded, yet again with his mind, that the man get on his knees and began to suck Jack’s newly improved 14 inch cock. To his astonishment, the man licked his lips and knelt in front of Jack’s massive frame. He took over half of Jack’s cock into his willing mouth and pushed it down into his throat. The man grabbed Jack’s ass and started fucking his own mouth with Jack. Within a few minutes Jack was nearing an orgasm that never in his wildest dreams could he have imagined. He grabbed the man’s head and held it there as he began to fire explosively into the man, which actually was shooting at such velocity that it was starting to tear apart the man’s oral cavity like bullets. Jack released him as the man shot back against the wall with a loud thud, and Jack knew the man was dead, but this didn’t stop Jack from cumming. His cock stopped shooting rounds off, but instead manifested into a huge steady stream of cum that was soaking everything and everyone with 20 feet of him. Jack roared at the top of his lungs as emptied his load everywhere. Inside his head, he heard 2 voices saying “Yes my son.” and “You are now ready for us.” He knew that they were Jason and his Uncle Roy. When he finally started to come down from the orgasm, he looked around and saw the larger muscle man, along with the other minions lapping up all of his cum that they could get. It was a frenzy of debauchery. He looked down the hall and yelled out in earnest, “JASON!!” “Yes, Jack…you may now see me!! You are now worthy!! Please come and join us, we have much to discuss!! PART 3 coming next week (As with before, your comments would be great!)
  14. muscleaddict

    ZAP!

    I haven't posted anything on here for a while but here goes. A very short story. Think it's classed as flash fiction? ZAP! As far as super powers go, I'll admit mine is a pretty poor one. The ability to transform into any inanimate object of my choice? Whoop-de-fucking-doo! Of course when I want to make a quick getaway or simply just disappear it comes in handy. Two seconds and ZAP, I've transformed myself into a lamppost, or a park bench or a coffee mug (just keep me well away from a freshly boiled kettle)! And then there are occasions which sometimes unexpectedly present themselves where I can very much use my power to my advantage. But for more, shall we say, mischievous reasons. One very such occasion arose on my last holiday. There I was lying on my sun lounger, propped up by my elbows, taking in the view of my fellow sun adoring holidaymakers hanging around the hotel pool, when who should come strolling (actually make that waddling!) in my direction, in nothing but a pair of shorts and sandals with a towel thrown around one of his absurdly broad shoulders? The ridiculously huge (and rather bloody gorgeous) half-man, half-monster I’d spotted in the hotel lobby on the first day of my holiday, and hadn't been able to stop thinking about since. Only this time; he was minus a t-shirt, allowing me to witness this superior male specimen in all of his abnormally muscular glory. The guy was a fucking TANK and a half. Obscenely thick thighs, phenomenally huge arms, big blocks of freaky ab muscle bursting through his slightly distended (woof) stomach, and the biggest pair of insatiably developed muscle tits hanging off his chest like nobody's fucking business. There was no doubt in my mind that those shorts had been swapped for a pair of most likely insanely shiny, brightly coloured posing trunks at some point, probably in the not-too-distant past. The dude had to be a competitor bodybuilder. No one gets THAT big just for the fun of it. But here he was on his holidays, no doubt secretly enjoying the fact that his freak show-worthy body had instantly turned the heads of everyone around him as he perused the side of the pool looking for a spare sun lounger to park his mountain of bordering on godly muscle mass. A spare sun lounger just like the one next to mine. Fuck! But there's no mattress on it. Fuckety fucking fuck! No one could lie on these things without a mattress. Uncomfortable wouldn't even close to describing how that would feel. The gorgeous muscle monster was walking closer. He was coming in my direction. He needed a sun lounger. One with a mattress. If only I could conjure up a mattress. If only I had a super power which allowed me to transform into any inanimate object, including a sun lounger mattress so a huge, mammoth monster of a muscle man could lie down and park his huge, freaky mass on my - ZAP!
  15. YOU & I The Beginning It started on Wikipedia. You know, that site that tries to provide a page about anything and anyone? I was just fucking around online one day and decided to add a page about me. I figured that if the site wanted to provide something about everything, I was just as important and newsworthy as a Kardashian or some third-rate actor with a speaking role on some soap opera, wasn't I? I started out typing things about me that were true - and rather boring. My name, obviously, year of my birth, personal statistics, career highlights, all the usual shit no one gives a rat's ass about in the scheme of things. I had typed a few paragraphs and sat back in my chair, looking at the browser window on my computer and I think I said, out loud, “Fuck it,” or something equally meaningful and decided to start embellishing the truth with some colorful but fairly innocent…not lies, exactly. More like exaggerations. I'm just going to explain this to you exactly as it happened. No need for embellishment - not that it matters to me. There is no such thing as embellishment anymore, as far as I'm concerned. So, I leaned forward and placed my fingers to the keyboard and added some other details to my biography. They were innocent enough at first, things I thought that no one would bother to correct or look up, but details that I knew were not exactly true. I typed in, near the beginning of my biography, "It has been noted that he has rather large feet." I typed that as a sort of joke. About my dick. You know? The thing about a man's foot size being a correlation to the size of his cock? I thought it was funny, and I thought someone would come along and erase the whole thing anyway. But I felt an odd sensation at the moment I placed the period at the end of that sentence. A feeling of tingling, I guess. Nothing hurtful, more like someone scratching the soles of my feet with a fork or something. I reached down to rub at that itch without looking and felt something distinctly odd. I looked down and I could see my feet growing. My heart almost stopped in my chest and I'm sure my breath caught in my throat. I could see my feet enlarging, I was watching them literally growing. I wasn't on any drugs, I wasn't high or drunk. And after a moment my feet stopped growing and the tingling sensation, or whatever it was, ceased as well. I had discarded my shoes next to the desk and I picked one up, placing it against the sole of my foot. And, clearly, my foot was larger than it had been by more than an inch. In all other aspects, my foot looked exactly the same. It was as simple as that, the first time. There was no previous indication that I could do these sorts of miracles, or whatever it is that I am able to do. Had I never typed something like that, perhaps I never would have known of my power. Perhaps it only manifested that day, or perhaps I had been able to do it all along. Does that matter? Does it matter when or how or why I can do it, when the fact is that I can? Maybe. From my perspective, I don't give a fuck. I stopped worrying and wondering about that a long time ago. At any rate, and for whatever reason, my feet had grown larger. I contemplated this for a minute, probably, checking and re-checking that the problem wasn't with my shoes and that the growth was real and not some figment of my imagination before I realized that I could just type something else to test what was happening. "He also has a third nipple on his chest,” I typed, figuring that I could not possibly mistake something so unusual as a figment. Feeling a more subtle but still noticeable tingling again, this time at the center of my chest, I lifted up my shirt and there it was, just as I had typed. A new, third nipple. I'm sure I laughed or made some odd noise in shock and surprise. I touched it and felt that same slight sexual charge that my other nipples delivered and then I dropped my shirt and back-spaced the nipple from existence again. There was no tingling sensation this time, but checking my chest revealed that the extra nipple was now gone. I sat back and considered my options. My big feet and extra nipple seemed to prove that whatever I typed onto my screen became immediately true for me. I wondered how far this power extended. "He lives in a large mansion" I typed, and as the words appeared on the screen, my surroundings changes, seeming to melt from the old appearance to the new one. I was sitting at the same computer, on the same old desk, in my same chair, but my room had altered substantially, and there was a soft echo to reflect the new, larger size of everything. I stood up and looked outside. Indeed, to all appearances, nothing else had changed at all. I was living on my same street, in my same city, with the same houses around me and the same neighbors and garbage cans on the curb and mailboxes. But I was now standing on the second floor of my house, and by opened my window and looked outside I could see that it was, indeed, a mansion made of red brick with a grand entrance below me and windows stretching out for some space. The street itself had been changed to accommodate this new edifice. The same small houses lived at either end of my new larger home, so completely out of sync with the other buildings, but no one had charged from their own homes to gawk at this suddenly-appearing huge new mansion. People walked along the sidewalks normally, as if I had always lived here. I grew giddy, then, and sat back at my computer to finish my new sentence. "He lives in a large mansion outfitted with the best and most expensive furniture with a full crew of servants and an Olympic-sized swimming pool in the back yard." "May I get you anything?" I heard an unfamiliar voice ask, and I turned to see a man dressed as a butler standing at the door of my large office. He looked extremely butler-y and I realized that even as I had typed those words, the reality I was manifesting lived up to my expectations perfectly. Without elaboration, the butler I had created was the butler I had seen in my head - were I ever to imagine what 'my butler" would look like. I shook my head, he bowed his, and I laughed again at what was apparently happening all around me. But typing everything was going to become quickly very tedious. Did I really want to carry around something and have to keep adding to this Wikipedia entry to make it so? Of course not! The next words I typed, therefore, were: "When he speaks his desires, they become real." I stood up and cleared my throat. Then I said, simply enough and without considering the meaning, "I am the most beautiful man in the world."” I spoke the words, just nine little words, and looked down at myself to watch the change manifest. I should have been standing before a full-length mirror absolutely naked, but I wasn't thinking that far ahead. It was momentous, that change, and everything that came afterwards stems from those nine words. I looked down at myself as my words became real. The changes were subtle at first, and it was only later than I understood the real meaning behind them. What does beauty mean? Everyone has their own interpretation of it, don't they? But I became to everyone else the most beautiful man in the world, even as I became it to my own interpretation. It was so simple, so effortless. Merely speaking the words made it so. And over the course of a few moments, I became the most beautiful man on the planet. Only after I felt the changes cease did I wander into my walk-in closet (filled with the most beautiful and expensive clothing, naturally) and looked into a mirror. Dissatisfied at first, I said, "I am naked," and then I was. I came instantly, gasping for breath and pushing a sudden wealth of cum from my dick. Seeing myself - my utter beauty, the perfection of the human form - made my exquisite cock throb to instant erection. My libido grew inflamed, my gorgeous balls seized up, and I came hard and suddenly and fully. My face, my body, the perfection of my new self, it was beyond comprehension; overwhelming. I smiled as my cock - the most beautiful cock on the most beautiful man - jerked and throbbed and pumped out the last of my cum from my beautiful balls and I sighed with contentment on my perfect face. I wanted to cum again, but I couldn't. The force of my orgasm was absolute, leaving my beautiful body aching to achieve endless orgasms. I had never beheld someone so magnificent, so gorgeous, so perfectly beautiful. No man or woman in my experience, no one I had ever seen, could begin to approach my own level of physical perfection. No matter where I looked on my new body and face, no matter what attribute I concentrated my attentions upon, everything about me now was absolutely - and almost unbearably - beautiful. I glanced at the reflection of my throbbing - almost painful - erection, deflating from its explosion and dripping with my spent load from my perfect, beautiful, heavy balls. I licked my lips and said, ”I can cum as much as I want to, and as often as I want to, any time that I want to.” My cock, perfect and beautiful, suddenly turned red and shiny as it engorged with blood and rose immediately to its majestic erect perfection. I shot a long, fat, thick stream of cum that wasn't like any other orgasm I had ever experienced. I was nearly overwhelmed with pleasure as I came, watching my prick swell and thicken and shoot a fat rope of bright cream against the mirror. I could see my balls swell in my reflection, feel their weight and size increase as I began to produce an endless supply of hot, sticky cream that swelled in my balls and ached for release. I shot it out of my dick - my perfect, beautiful dick - over and over, coating my reflection in a film of masculine essence. I merely stood there, hands balled into fists at my sides, my hips thrust forward, my fat cock jerking and jumping, watching myself pumping fat ropes of hot cream from my thick and beautiful hard-on. I kept pumping and experiencing the intense pleasure of orgasmic release each time, moaning with satisfaction and desire, and then pumping another long, thick stream. “I… I am the… the most powerful person… on the planet." I gasped these words as I experienced this new powerful and unending orgasmic release, my beautiful body overwhelmed by the pleasure my cock was delivering again and again. I said these words and anticipated the results, but nothing seemed to occur. I realized as the final word left my lips that I already was that being. I was certainly the most powerful human being simply because I could make anything happen in an instant. Nothing seemed beyond these strange and unaccountable powers already. But that hadn’t been my intention. I tried to gather my thoughts even as I continued to come, pushing fat gouts of cum up the thick inches of my perfect cock, swallowing dryly and pulling air into my lungs. "I am… the physically strongest and… most muscular person… on the planet," I said, amending my previous statement to more accurately convey my intention. I'm certainly glad that I had said "person," because if I had said "being" or 'thing," who knows how strong I would've become? I would later amend these instructions, of course, and I came to understand how to describe what I wished, increasing my strength again and again as I tested my limits, evolving my superhuman abilities step by step. But at the time, at the start of my changes, when I still had no conception of my abilities and was afraid to test the limitation, becoming the strongest person on the planet seemed like more than enough power. But besting the strength of one man? That wasn’t enough. Why not ten? Why not a hundred? Why not a thousand? Why limit myself at all? But those notions would come in time. Then, at the beginning of my evolution, merely being the single strongest individual on the planet seemed enough. I leaned forward and wiped away some of the overwhelming load of my extended cum explosion. “The mirror is clean and clear,” I instructed, wanting to watch my changes manifest unhindered, and instantly the wealth of my unending orgasms disappeared from the glass. I could already see my muscles swelling along my extended arm. I felt my weight increasing, the sensation of growth manifesting when I began to bulk up as every muscle’s mass and density grew larger and thicker and heavier. A constant throbbing sensation of strength shook my body as my muscles increased in size and power - but even as they did so, my previous instruction that I was still the most beautiful man in the world remained intact. I watched this reflection, having difficulty believing not just that it was me in that mirror, but that anyone could look as I did. Muscle inflated outward as I grew increasingly stronger, surpassing the level of the most powerful weightlifter, the largest bodybuilder, the strongest man on earth. My chest swelled forward, the two hard globes of power pressing against each other, increasing with mass and weight, and my arms ballooned with inflating strength. I twisted sideways and observed my gorgeous ass rise and harden and push outward, becoming a marvelous and beautiful engine of jutting muscular beauty, two perfect rounded humps of muscular mass. My legs bloomed with thick, hard wedges as I ran my hands along them, and my belly tightened into a perfect six-pack - then eight-pack of power, each lobe blooming and swelling. Bigger and bigger. The muscle was packing itself onto my frame, inflating with sinew and power every second, growing massive - bigger muscles than anyone had dreamed of until I was gargantuan, swollen with muscle enough to surpass the strength of anyone else on this planet. Each muscle perfectly developed and as large as it could possibly become, all while maintaining my position as the most beautiful person on Earth. I began to pose, to watch my new muscles flex and bulge. My marvelous and unstoppable dick rose up again and I began shooting fresh ropes of my plentiful cum, pumping out thick splattering spasms of it as my balls drooped producing more and more and more, my gaze enthralled by my own power and size, and that lust manifested by explosions of cream. I looked down as I paused in my muscular efforts with my next obvious goal, still shoving fat ropes of cum from my cannon. My tremendous body was now pulsing with strength beyond imagining, a sensation I'm sure I can never adequately convey. Hyper-masculine. Hyper-strong. That feeling that one can accomplish any goal, and feat of strength, a feeling of invincibility. Muscle bulged everywhere in massive balls and cables, pressing insistently against my flawless skin, showing every fiber of power. I pulled in a slow breath, as if preparing for this next step. Opening my beautiful mouth, and watching myself with intent interest I spoke these words: ”I have the biggest penis of any man on the planet.” I gasped and struggled to keep my eyes open, nearly overwhelmed with a sudden coursing explosion of sexual pleasure. I watched my cock lurch and swell. The head pushed forward as the shaft inflated. I was lengthening and thickening at the same time, the size of my beautiful tool magnifying with incredible size. I grabbed it with both hands, feeling it thicken and stretch in my muscular grip, surpassing eleven, then twelve, then thirteen inches. I was breathing hard as I grew, feeling an overwhelming sensation of sexual pleasure. Someone else had a thirteen-inch cock, I marveled? But whomever had owned the previous record - wherever that man was - he would now be permanently in second place. It was a massive sexual tool with a fat plum of a head and heavy balls to match its new size. And still it grew. Fourteen… fifteen… sixteen inches long and as thick around as my wrist. An impossible, gargantuan, beautiful marvel hanging fat and heavy from my loins with perfect pink skin and a plum for a head. It throbbed with heat and a thick clear honey appeared at the tip and it began to drool copiously, as my unstoppable balls dutifully began to shove their overabundance down its new, thick, heavy inches. I stoked myself, hefting the majestic colossus into my large hands and feeling its weight and heat. It tingled with need and desire, rewarding my touch with strong shocks of utter bliss. I bit my lower lip and closed my eyes as I ran my hands along my new augmented length, squeezing and teasing and stroking myself as the flow of precum increased, pushed by my ministrations. I did these things - said these things - all in quick succession, somewhat intoxicated as the changes so quickly manifested. I would later amend them all, adding nuance and detail, not satisfied with merely surpassing every other man"s beauty or size or strength, and instructing myself in more exact terms. All effortlessly and without apparent limit. I held my new, thicker, harder, longer cock and felt my balls droop with the weight of cream that I now produced in endless supply. The whole of it, every fat inch, began to throb and tingle with intense pleasure, and I felt my load travel up every heavy inch of my massive meat and watched it explode from the mouth of my record-breaking cock, shoving ropes of white cum in thick, wet pumps. Even though I was the most beautiful man on the planet, this new monster prick made things look out of balance on my body. I realized it was my stature, but that was easily remedied. "I am also the tallest man who ever walked the earth." Instantly I began to rise. Surpassing seven feet tall, nearing eight, as my beauty and strength compensated, my new super-powered muscles swelled and lengthened. Still taller. Eight-and-a-half feet, and then nine. Nine feet high - half again as tall as I had previously been. I watched my refection as I changed again, my head and face disappearing above the edge of the mirror"s frame as I extended taller than any other man on the planet. My muscles stretched and swelled, given space on my taller and wider frame, filling in and still maintaining that I was the most beautiful and the most muscular and the tallest man to ever stride this world. I cannot say and still don't know why the changes I make occur happen over a short matter of time rather than instantly, as if I could blink my eyes and everything changes in that moment. Perhaps it is because I want to see the changes. I want to be able to enjoy the improvements I make and witness the alterations like a tailor, so that I know that I am doing these things, and that they are to my own specifications. No one else ever seems to notice the changes as they occur. Only I do. Maybe time slows down. I do not know. I looked down at myself, my perfect body, my massive dick, my swelling chest and thick arms. I willed myself to come again, feeling my balls obey and start to grow heavier and heavier, producing a load of cum so thick and profound that my orgasm would also be the largest in the world. More. The thought came into my head. More. I watched my balls inflate, the skin drawing tight as they sank along my heavily muscled thighs. I stroked my - how long was I now? Seventeen inches? Eighteen? I worshipped my cock meat, luxuriating in the constant electrical shocks of pure sexual bliss my touch created. "Gonna cum," I said to no one there. "Gonna cum harder than anyone has ever cum before." I grabbed my massive prick and released my pent-up wealth of cum. I could feel the air move as it erupted from me like a geyser and hit the ceiling, shattering the plaster and wood like a rocket, blasting from my cock like a fountain, opening a hole through the ceiling and into the upper floor and again through that ceiling and the roof of my mansion, shooting hundreds of feet into the sky. I gasped and groaned and shuddered from the intensity of the biggest orgasm the world had ever know. Gallons of cream escaped my cock in one lengthy sexual explosion as my balls produced more and more and more. I shook with the power I controlled. "Stop," I whispered. It was time to take my powerful form out into the world. I strode like a colossus, feeling my new dimensions and my new weight rather awkwardly. I was unsteady at first, unused to managing this hulk I had become. I now weighed hundreds of pounds, and even my shoulders were several inches wider. My view of the world had altered dramatically with the increase in height, and it was warmer near the ceiling that I anticipated. I had to duck my head to move between rooms and twist my giant frame sideways to fit through normal door frames. I paused and considered my new abode, and I said, “my home was built to accommodate my size and strength easily.” I heard strange splintering and groaning as every room, every door frame, every ceiling expanded, every wall and floor grew reinforced to withstand my power and my size, and I smiled and came again, grabbing hold of my mammoth cock as I sprayed a fat arc of cum across one wall. Almost immediately, servants appeared to clean up what I had just created, and I realized that this could not be an unusual occurrence. It was likely, given that I could now come as often and as copiously as I desired, that I probably would partake in this sexual gesture in every room, and that my retinue of servants merely took that as part of their job. Perhaps they even looked forward to it, for it allowed them to be in the presence of the most beautiful and most powerful man on the planet, if even for moments. I paused at the front door of my mansion and looked down at my naked form. Although the idea of wandering the world in the altogether aroused me, I thought that it would be difficult if I were being thrown in jail for indecent exposure very day no matter how attractive I was. "People accept that I am fully naked in public, indeed that I am always naked, and special laws were passed in every city and nation that allow me to do so.” I considered this, and took it to its logical ends. “In fact, I am allowed to do anything I want to at any time without punishment or penalization." Satisfied that I had covered any contingent that may have caused me a problem, I opened the door and stepped outside. I must confess that I wondered, up to that point, whether this was all a dream or an illusion. Had I gone insane? Were the things I was seemingly capable of without apparent limit truly happening? So, in broad daylight, naked as the day I was born, now possessing the world’s most beautiful and perfect male body, the biggest cock in the world hanging fat and firm between my legs, bulging with the largest and most powerful muscles on earth, I stepped into the sunlight to see what would happen. Oddly - and somewhat disappointingly - nothing happened. At least, not at first. And why should it? Hadn't I just cleared away any possible public danger to myself? "People accept that I am fully naked," I had described, and so they did. Still, seeing my newly enlarged, improved, perfected, and overtly sexualized form would cause someone to stop dead in their tracks to simply gaze upon my magnificence. I still cannot fully fathom what it is for someone else to look upon my perfection. After all, I am simply looking outward from my own eyes and only sometimes catch a glimpse of the flawless physical beauty and utter perfection of my body and face. The street where I lived then was not particularly crowded with pedestrians or traffic, and I suppose that no one thought it out of the ordinary for me to stride out of my estate in the altogether and walk along the sidewalk with my nearly 19-inch cock swinging like a heavy pendulum from my over nine-foot-tall frame. I was stuck my the sensation of the wind on my skin. How often is one allowed to feel that? I mean…everywhere? I could feel it on my ass, and I suddenly wanted to know that sensation fully. I paused in my strides and reached around to pull my muscular buttocks apart and feel the cool brush of the wind against my warm and moist asshole. I stood there on the street and moved my middle finger onto the sweet tenderness of my own butt hole and gently stroked myself, feeling my balls tingle and swell and I grabbed my cock with my other hand, squeezing it as it quickly inflated to erection and then I came heavily, pumping thick fountains of bright cum that arced high and far, splattering against the hot asphalt of the street. I groaned with pleasure as I stood there fucking my ass while I felt the heavy pumps of cream swell up the fat inches of my world-record cock and puddle against the curb. I bent and moved my mouth into the stream and shot thick, sticky, warm jets of my own delicious cum into my open mouth, swallowing the sexual cream greedily. It splattered against my check and neck and chest, and that made me cum even harder. ‘Harder,’ I thought. “My….” I gasped for breath, overcome by the sheer power of the unending orgasm I was experiencing. “My cock is harder than steal. My cock is always slick and warm and delicious and every inch…every fucking millimeter of it is super sensitive and delivers deep shocks of intense sexual pleasure.” The power of my sexual bliss suddenly increased - dramatically. I felt my dick harden like iron and the surface became as slippery and sleek as if it had been oiled. My stroking grip slid along its thick, hard inches with absolute ease. I imagined myself sliding inside some lucky man’s ass with this thing, without any need for spit or lube at all. And then I’d seat my mammoth meat inside his tight hole, pumping in and out with the most powerful and muscular ass on the planet, unleashing endless thick, hot, sticky floods of cream again and again and again. My eyes rolled up into my head and I practically screamed with pleasure, almost unable to withstand the sexual beast I had become. I straightened and arched my back and thrust my hips forward, pushing the hard meat of my massive monster towards the open sky and let loose with torrents of cum, fountains of it, pumping it now as the pure bliss of sex engulfed me utterly. I came and came, because I could. I stood there with my steel-hard cock fountaining an endless supply of cum, a stream of thick white cream spewing endlessly from my monster prick, and enjoying the sensation of orgasmic release and realized, somewhere in my mind, that I could easily become a slave to my own sex drive. It was now a boundless beast, one that could never be fully contained or controlled - unless I did so. In the midst of this tide of bliss, I said, "I can…control…my libido. I have complete control over all aspects of this body - and anyone else’s I desire.” I cannot say why I added that last part. Admittedly, it has become one of my favorite powers, and I daresay that the others I have practiced it on have enjoyed its benefits as well. Regardless, with those words some clarity of mind overwhelmed that sensation of sexual pleasure and I pulled in a deep, cooling breath and my cock and balls calmed themselves. I stood up and wiped the final drooling dregs from the tip of my enormity, sucking the warm cream between my supple, perfect, beautiful, kissable lips and tasted myself, the richness and power of my seed coated my tongue and I found it sweet and delicious. I decided to set out for my gym, a place I had grown unfamiliar with lately due to one thing or another. I certainly looked as if I had been living there, though. My body was huge, probably outlandishly outsized, but I reveled in the feeling of size and strength and just kept…adding on. I certainly caused more than my fair share of problems just walking to the gym. I could no longer fit into my car or probably any car - it did not occur to me at the time to simply wish a vehicle large enough to accommodate me into being - so walking was the only practical solution. Again, it just didn’t occur to me to “wish myself” to the gym. And, actually, that’s never a good idea. Simply wishing myself somewhere. Control, again. Without being super specific, if I had said “I wish I was at my gym” it’s impossible to tell where I would have appeared. Maybe even occupying the same space as someone already there. Can get kind of awkward. I’ve fixed most of those little accidents by altering the nature of my instructions. Less literal, and more intuitive. Sometimes, the thing you’re thinking of doing is more detailed than the words you can use to describe it. I don’t have that problem any longer. Well…most of the time. Anyway, as I was walking to the gym, my new body and face were causing unforeseen problems.There was some absurdity to my appearance, my size and strength and that huge prick swinging thick and heavy, but I was like a baby using superpowers. I’ve gotten a lot better. I’ll show you, soon. Hope your cock can stand it. And if it can’t, I can help you out. It wasn’t like I was causing spontaneous orgasms or traffic accidents or anything - those sorts of reactions came later, as my control evolved. But the reactions were not at all what I expected. Sometimes people laughed (I suppose I did look odd with those giant, oversized muscles and that beautiful but out-of-place face), sometimes they looked away, embarrassed by that more-than-foot-long prick. It taught me a valuable lesson about making my changes have broader ramifications, and also to limit my effect on others. Because I said, “Everyone loves me.” Big mistake. Love is a super-power all by itself. Love can cause devotion, but also jealousy. Love can cause lust, but also possessiveness. A sort of wild and worldwide fight broke out. I had no idea what I had just done, no idea of the extent of the change I had caused. I could only see the local reaction, as people - all the people - ran towards me and began to fight with each other for proximity and…well, you get the idea. I was in shock, and the quickest thing to occur was to erase my mistake by saying its opposite: “Nobody loves me!” Even bigger mistake. But you can see how things can get out of hand very quickly. My turn of phrase is important as well. Saying something like “You want me so much your balls ache,” may just be a figure of speech, but when I say it, it isn’t just that. And, sure, some guys like to feel their balls ache, but an unsurprising number would rather not. When I finally arrived at my gym - after a series of “humorous misadventures” - and walked in, the place came to a sudden and complete halt. All eyes turned towards me, which was admittedly what I had hoped would happen. Guys were springing boners as I passed, some even rubbing themselves while others tried to hide their body’s reactions with embarrassment. “Don’t be embarrassed,” I remarked offhand, and just like that everyone the place started to take their clothes off and some were jerking off. I had to stop myself again, and I was going to “fix it” and try to return things to “normal,” when I thought, well, I kind of like things better this way. “No one here is embarrassed by their sexual desires or their body, and everyone is accepting of everyone else.” Now guys were making out with each other, and some approached me as well. I have to say that the effect on my prick was immediate, and my hungry wiener started to plump and throb as several guys began to kiss me and stroke me and even attempt to suck my huge dick right there in the middle of the gym. Frankly, nothing like this had occurred to me! I was still locked in to the idea of the existing world, that some things “had to be” and that I would somehow fit around those “facts.” But I had just illustrated to myself how much of a change I could enact with just a few words. I decided to take another step, to live out a fantasy of my own. “All of the equipment in this gym works ten times better than ordinary equipment.” What I meant by that was that anyone who used the equipment in this gym would see muscular and strength gains 10 times faster. I wanted to see guys sitting on weight bench and pumping out a few chest presses and watch their pecs inflate at record speed. But I wasn’t quite that precise in my instructions. As I watched my words take affect, suddenly the weights were made of gold, and the equipment was shiny and new. I hadn’t made the equipment more effective, I had simply made it ten times better. No one else, of course, recognized the alteration, and they were all still engaged in making out and fucking and kissing and doing whatever else they sexually desired without embarrassment. So I tried again. “The equipment in this gym looks like ordinary gym equipment,” I said between kisses, watching it all return to its previous appearance, “but its muscle-building effects will be ten times stronger for anyone who uses it.” Of course, no one was using it because they were all now happily indulging in their new sexual freedom. But I wanted to see if the effects were as I intended. “When you’re in this gym, you…you still are not embarrassed by your sexual desires or your body, but you concentrate on using the equipment to build your muscles.” From one second to the next, everyone stopped making out or fucking or whatever, and turned their focused attention to the gym’s equipment. At first it was a bit like musical chairs, with dudes nearly fighting to get onto the nearest piece of equipment. And then I noticed that guys were physically straining to move the weights even an inch. I went over to a set of free dumbbells and lifted one marked 25 lbs. My newly increased super-strength allowed me to lift it easily, but I realized it no longer weighed 25 lbs., it was now a 250 lbs. dumbbell. Again, my words had taken immediate effect but not with the intention I had hoped. I realized my mistake, and I sought once more to rectify it. I had said that the equipment was “ten times stronger” when what I meant was that it should be “ten times more effective” in helping these men grow bigger, stronger, and more muscular. But what would that change? I decided to try to be as specific as possible. I watched the other men struggling but determined and I knew I had gotten one part right, I just needed to change the other part and add a little spin on things. “The equipment in this gym operates the same as equipment in any other gym, except that its effects are ten times faster on muscular growth and development. When anyone uses this equipment, their body will react the same as if they are using any normal gym equipment, except that their muscles will derive ten times the usual benefits and develop at ten times the normal rate in one-tenth of the normal time. These effects extend to all the weight training equipment in this gym, and the men using the equipment will use it for the amount of time they would normally use any other gym equipment.” It was a lot of carefully worded instructions. I stood back to watch and see what effect my words would have. To say that the effects were both dramatic and awesome would be a severe understatement. If I had thought about what I was saying, I might have toned things down a bit. Ten times? Ten?!? That’s a 1000% increase in effectiveness. Sounds good, and maybe we all would want to be able to get more bang for our workout buck, but in practice things turned out a bit differently than I anticipated. Muscle was exploding everywhere, but not…everywhere. Guys doing squats were suddenly inflating their legs and butts with hard, raw braun. But nowhere else. Dudes curling dumbbells watched their biceps swell like balloons, but the rest stayed normal. It was…weird. But also awesome. I just needed to add some more tweaking to get it just right. “The amplified effects of the gym equipment here will apply to the entire body, so no matter which equipment someone is using or what muscle they are exercising, the muscular development will be applied to all their muscles simultaneously.” From one moment to the next, everyone sort of…evened out, and then I was watching men slowly, steadily, evenly swelling with muscle. My dick was again steel-hard. It was working exactly as I had envisioned it. Guys were uniformly swelling up with muscle. Everywhere I looked I could watch some dude’s body growing. Pecs were swelling forward, lobes of hard muscle grew across their shoulders and arms, thick wedges of power inflated along their thighs, fat rocks of hard braun grew on their calves. Every pump brought more size and power. They grunted with the effort, sweating and groaning, even as their bodies were swelling bigger and bigger. After just one workout, the gym became overwhelmed with huge, strong, powerful men swollen with fresh, hard, beautiful muscle. But then it didn’t stop. It had become exponential. By making the effects encompass the entire body, and making it ten-times its original effectiveness, every man was now essentially doing ten-time-ten, and then ten-times-ten-times-ten, and so on, because I had said “use it for the amount of time they would normally use equipment.” They continued working out, getting larger and larger, their muscles swelling up beyond anything I had ever seen. It was amazing. I had done this. I had made this real merely by speaking it, and as I watched the men growing larger and larger with muscle, I realized that they would not stop until they became musclebound - literally too large to move. Their muscles would continue to grow and swell and they would not stop working out. Because I wished it. “Everyone in this gym is exactly the same way they were when they entered it,” I said. “The equipment has no special power and behaves in an ordinary fashion according to its design.” And then there they were again, those men, all ordinary and no longer inflating with muscular growth. I decided to focus my powers on just one man, to attempt some changes on him that I could more easily control. This is a general rule I still follow to this day. Random, global changes that involve “everyone” tend to have many side effects - both good and bad - that I cannot foresee. Limiting my changes to just one person, or a small handful, allows me to temper my miraculous changes and keep some control over the situation. I selected a rather ordinary looking man - though in comparison to me, all men looked rather ordinary now. I had a strong desire to change that. I did not know him and had never seen him before. It was unfair of me to be so cavalier about someone else’s life, I realize now, but at the time I did not consider the full ramifications of the changes I was about to make. I strode up to him in all my glorious naked perfection and he looked either scared or excited - possibly both. The gym’s walls were covered with mirrors so I had an excellent view of my new body as it moved, the way the muscles bulged and flexed, the sheer beauty of this body, the overwhelming power and perfection. My face almost stopped me in my tracks when I was again reminded how handsome I was, and my ever-hungry prick swelled and throbbed with sexual need. It took some time for me to be able to look into mirrors without being extremely aroused by my own reflection. It seemed wrong, somehow, to have sexual feelings about myself, but I now understand that it’s actually a healthy response. Perhaps it was more about accepting that this stranger in the mirror really was me, now, and not someone else I was wearing. “Hello,” I said simply, and smiled at him. He came. Just like that. I had done nothing at all but speak a single word and smile, and this man shuddered and moaned and shot a fat load into his workout shorts. “Thanks you for being naked.” And he was. “You’re beautiful,” I added. I watched him change with interest and desire. I have since learned that there is a difference between calling someone beautiful and handsome, but I’m not certain if that’s only because I myself consider the words to have different connotations. His face and body changed in a sort of fluid manner, resolving themselves into a presentation of breathtaking male beauty akin to the most attractive male model you have ever seen. He was not my equal, as I had called myself the “most beautiful,” and his muscles and cock did not swell to superhuman proportions. Instead, he because a heartbreaker, with a gorgeous face enhanced by sensuous, full, kissable lips, jewel-like eyes, soft waves of hair and flawless, glowing skin. His body was marvelous, very well balanced and very well trained. He looked like a gymnast, now, with sleek, perfectly proportioned muscles under smooth, flawless skin. He was truly beautiful. “Thank you,” he said. I thought at first he was thanking me for giving him that gift of beauty, but he was only thanking me for the compliment I paid him. No one else was aware that I was doing anything, and that still holds true. “What’s your name?” He gave it to me, though now after so many men I have given these gifts to I’m embarrassed to say that I cannot remember it. Perhaps I was so focused on my end-goal that I chose not to remember details like names. I wanted to see how far I could take someone else. Certainly, all my instructions concerning my own body and surroundings manifested instantly - could the same be said of someone else who had no idea of what I could do? “Why are you at the gym?” I asked. It seemed a logical place to start. “You can be absolutely truthful with me.” “I want to get bigger,” he said. Then his gaze drifted across my own magnificence and he added, “Like you.” My cock pulsed. I could almost feel his lust for me like heat. Yes, he wanted to look like me, but he also wanted me. He wanted to be with me. Did he want to fuck me? “Do you want to fuck me?” “Yes.” “Do you want me to fuck you?” He looked down at my throbbing monster and his eyes widened. “Will it hurt?” he asked. He did want it, he wanted me inside him, but he was scared as well. And why wouldn’t he be? No one on the planet had a bigger cock than I did. No one had ever seen such a huge meaty slab of sex hanging so full and thick. “It won’t hurt at all,” I said, “If I fuck you - if I fuck anyone - it is the most amazing and pleasurable sexual experience they’ve ever had. Any man I fuck will experience multiple orgasms - powerful ones, as many as they desire - and they often say at the end that it felt like we were made to fit together, like it was the most natural sensation of pure sex they ever felt.” Saying all this made it immediately true - or so I assumed. There was, of course, only one way to determine whether that was fact. “What if I fuck you?” he asked. “My ass is perfect,” I said. “It feels like slipping inside a tight, smooth, wonderful velvet glove. It feels like your dick is being sucked and squeezed and licked and stroked all at the same time. And when you come inside my ass, you’ll shoot harder and fuller and with more pleasure and satisfaction than you’ve ever felt before.” But why stop there? “I am also the world’s most talented and experienced fellatio artist. And it is an art, I assure you. When I take your cock in my mouth, when I lick you, kiss you, suck you, caress and comfort you, your cock will deliver strong, perfect, beautiful shocks of pure sexual bliss. And when you finally shoot your load, it’ll be the strongest, most complete and perfect orgasm you’ve ever delivered during a blow job.” That sounded sufficient. Since then, I have managed to finesse and perfect all my sexual abilities. I can bring you to the edge of madness, now, making your brain spin and tingle and explode with so much pleasure that you will wonder what your previous orgasms were. That seemed like an excellent experience. I did not feel anything change about my body, but I knew it was true. My ass was a sex machine, built for the pleasure of whomever I brought inside. “How big is your cock?” “I’m not sure,” he answered, reaching down and grasping himself. “Your cock is nine inches long,” I said, his size already lurching towards my stated measurement, swelling into a prominence. He grinned and looked suddenly more confident. “I want to fuck you,” he said, “with my fat cock.” I nodded, “But first,” I said, “you’ll need to suck me, because when you swallow my load…” I paused wondering what magic might be performed. “When you swallow my cum, you gain 10% of your weight in new muscle.” “I know,” he said, because it was now true. “Every swallow,” I said, “you’ll get bigger and bigger.” “With muscle.” “And cock,” I added. “Your nine-inch cock will swell to 9.9 inches with the first swallow, and then again. And again. Even as you grow heavier and stronger with muscle.” “Yes,” he agreed, happily. “But first you have to make me cum,” I said. “And that is no easy feat.” I grabbed my monster to boast, “I have the biggest cock in the world, and satisfying this beast takes stamina, talent, and passion. Do you believe you can make me cum, to receive your reward?” He nodded vigorously and dropped to his knees, setting about his task. In truth he was not very good, though I should grant him some favor because he was attempting to take on a fairly substantial burden. But I so wanted to see his body swell and his cock to lengthen - with the knowledge that it was my own rich delivery of hot cum that was making it happen - that I granted him three deliveries from my beast to see the changes manifest. It was hard not to keep pumping my cream inside him, seeing its effects taking shape so swiftly. He slobbered over my hugeness, stroking and squeezing me in hopes of steeling his prize, and I grasped his head and shoved his mouth over the plum of my great monster as I allowed my first full gushing fountain to erupt. This was not some small delivery, like drops of pearl on his tongue to suck and swallow, or small squirts of warm cream. I fairly exploded into him, unleashing the full strength of my new superhuman cock and balls, watching his cheeks expand and his eyes tear as my new copious flood gushed inside him, forcing my surging stream down his throat. Only a moment later I felt him moaning against my cock, his eyes closed in evident ecstasy, and I watched his shoulders begin to swell and his chest to inflate as pounds of new muscle formed on his body in seconds. My heavy load dribbled from the corners of his mouth and drained down his chin, the powerful muscle-building cream dripping onto his swelling pecs. I could see broad cables of power swelling up beneath his skin, stretching across the expanding globes as pounds of fresh muscle bulged across his body. I moved my large hand behind his head, felt my balls swell and stretch, and I came again, a second fat explosion of hot cream, thrilled and excited that my words could do this. I could feel my cum traveling up every steel-hard inch of my monster and rocket from the gaping mouth, shooting inside him like liquid fire. His muscular development redoubled. New striations formed along his biceps and traps. His grip on my cock grew tight and profound, but I was hard as steel. He gulped down all that he could knowing what it was doing to him, greedy for more power. His chest continued in its inflation of muscle, pushing his nipples downward as each pectoral globe expanded, swelling with increasing muscular mass. I felt a hot splash against me and looked down to see his cock reaching forward, swelling longer and thicker and pumping pearl explosions from its mouth. It was incredible to watch his prick growing, and I wondered what it felt like to him, this increase in mass arching up between his swelling thighs. What must he have been feeling, to spontaneously explode his load on my skin like that? He came over and over, pushing out his load, a mere trickle compared to mine. I sighed and smiled and my balls began to inflate with more cream. I could feel them pushing against my inner thighs as I allowed them to fill up, inflating like balloons, pushing more and more power into this magic elixir my cock would force inside this man’s mouth and then into his muscles and his own prick, forcing them to swell larger and larger. I licked my lips and looked down at him, still struggling with my last delivery of hot cream when I released my final load on him and felt it rush along my prick and explode from the mouth of the world’s largest cock. I came for the third time, the sensation of my delivery traveling up the thick, hard inches of my huge meat and shoving its power inside him, adding yet more pounds of muscle to his body and his cock stretched another inch longer when I pulled myself from his sucking mouth and he fell back, pulling in a deep breath and I watched the final pounds of strength swell everywhere beneath his skin. He was clearly overcome by the experience, trying to suck air into his lungs as his new body coalesced into its ultimate size and power. Sweat coated his skin and he came again, hard, grunting with the pleasure and effort as he pushed his load up his new fatter cock to splatter on my perfect skin. I rubbed my thumb against my nipple, enjoying the sensation of sex but holding back from another delivery of cream, and merely watched him slowly adjust to this new reality. What would he do now? Where would he go? What had I done to this man? I didn’t even contemplate these questions then. I merely looked at the product of my body’s abilities and smiled. Nearly 50 additional pounds of muscle were now bulging off his body, and his hard prick was nearly a foot long. “Now,” said, looking down upon this massive muscular brute, “you are worthy of me.”
  16. HeroSlayer1

    Bael | Chapter 2

    Hello All, I've written a second installment - this chapter includes an original hero by the design of member @MaxVirility14. I hope you enjoy. Again, if you want to be featured, just shoot me a PM or hit me up on skype. ---- “Max. There is something afoot.” Freya appeared before him, glowing gold. Her small frame was covered with a wispy white dress, flowers in her hair, her blond locks cascading down to her waist. She was surrounded by the others—the demon forest spirits that stood guard over Mayberry’s land. “There was a disturbance… there have been disturbances throughout the week. Something must be done.” A tall man, broad shoulders and barrel chested, glowed red. He had a goatee that he brushed and dark eyes that stared through Max. He shook his head. “We can’t let this continue—the forests around the city are being invaded with foul energy. The demons had become a part of him years ago, when he was still a teenager. Had it been five years already? He’d been just sixteen when the fates had intervened. Ivander was a spry athlete, growing in muscle in strength. Brown hair, brown eyes—plain, but handsome. He’d fought off a group of teens trying to burn one of the small thickets of trees on the outskirts of town. They’d been no match for his fists or his courage, and had turned and ran when he threatened them. Some ingenuity helped to douse the flames, and he’d stood to watch the small fire turn to smoke. The haze that filled the trees didn’t clear. Rather, he felt the skin on his arms rise, and a breeze blow. His chest had tightened, and he knew that something was wrong. His feet felt like they were running through molasses when he tried to run. It was then a green light surrounded him, and he froze in his tracks. “You are a brave soul,” He remembers their voices speaking in unison. “But violent, powerful.” His heart was ready to thump out of his chest. “We want you to protect this place—protect the city from those that would destroy us, and destroy the land. We need you to protect the trees, the water, the air. To be our champion.” He could not say no—they anointed him, they wanted him and they could give him the power. The forest demons were tied to the earth, more powerful than he could have imagined. When they flooded his body with power he gained the secrets of the earth, memories from long and ago. He was transformed with their strength, their power, their love. They wanted to do what was best for the town, for the earth. While they could be wicked, they were neither bad nor good. Just spirits determined to protect their land. And Ivander had become their champion. His body had swelled with new found power. His chest ballooned, pressing out of his shirt and tearing the meager fabric. His arms swelled, biceps growing bigger, and soon his quads were competing in his shorts, tearing away that fabric too. His abs were chiseled, his back broad and thick. When he closed his eyes he could feel the power of the forest pulse through him, the energy that of all the demons giving him strength. He was—virile, powerful. “Maximus Virility.” His given name, his powerful naked form soon bathed in another green light. The demons were a part of him, then, inside of his mind and all around him. And he was tied to the land as he’d never been before. There had been various dangers—men threatening to destroy the trees, hunters taking down game, companies wanting to pollute the lakes. He rose to each challenge, and kept out those that tried to destroy the greenery of Mayberry. The pleasant suburb was never cleaner—or safer—under his watch. Max was the champion of the city, and unmatched in his strength. He was admired by men and women alike, but kept far and away from the locals. He vanished into the night after each battle, to recharge his strength and to keep out of the public eye. “I can feel it, too.” Max was dressed head to toe in green, skin tight lycra, with an “M” emblazoned on his chest. There had been whispers of another spirit—a strange energy—entering in the city and disrupting the balance. Max had felt faint at one point, a strange feeling for one when his felt limitless power at his fingertips. “There’s been men and women disappearing, in the night and day, turning up only as skin and bones the next day.” Freya continued, and nodded in the direction of the north. “There’s whispers along the northern reach of town that something is stalking folks—disrupting the balance of power. I can tell you that it is dark, but not what it could possibly be.” “Then it looks like I’ll have to make it right, and draw whatever it is out. It wouldn’t be the first time that I’ve faced someone—or something—powerful.” He grinned. The young man was cocky, and flexed a bicep to reinforce it. He hadn’t even been defeated, though there had been a few times when his powers had nearly been exhausted. “Be careful, Max.” Another spirit spoke. “There is something different about this, something strange. You must be careful now that Autumn has come.” He took a breath. The power of the forest weakened in the fall and winter, his strength dependent on the virility and life of the trees. The changing colors of the leaves was enough to weaken him. He nodded and took to the streets, now pushing along the main street in the dead of night, his senses directing him to the strange force. --- Bael had been drawn to Mayberry. There were plenty of other demons that stalked the land, and their energy was far more intoxicating than what the mere mortals could provide. After savoring his previous delicious meal, he knew that he could not keep such a high profile. There would be other heroes that would seek to draw him out and destroy him if he was not too careful. But here, he knew that there were spirits that could give him more power. His black skin glistened in the evening light, the cool autumn breeze trickled over his broad muscular chest. He was an immense monster of muscle, standing seven feet and nearly three hundred pounds. He’d gained strength and size from his last slaying, but tonight he would gain something more. He sought a connection with the other world, one that was part of the earth and strong enough to give him immense power. There were spirits that gave strength to every part of the universe—and here, there were other demons present. He had been a part of the other world for long enough, but now that he was physical, and present, if he absorbed the power that this hero had, he would be a force with which to be reckoned. He’d left more than one body in the trail of his destruction for this Max Virility to find. The boy wonder, he was to stop all those that tread through the city and walked among the greenery—keeping them safe, happy, and healthy. It was enough to have Bael salivate at the chance of taking down one so innocent and powerful. Much less the naïve young man he had swallowed before, here was a handsome and strong hero that would do his best to keep his city a part of a perfect dream. But he would fall, like the others, and with it, Bael would gain a window into the forest demon’s powers. Max wasted no time. The spirits gifted him with the presence of sight—telling him where Bael was stalking about. He released a hard blast of blue energy from his fists, and struck the villain where he stood. He fired another and another, causing Bael’s muscular body to tumble wildly across the forest floor. He could sense that there was something different about this villain, but he dared not to let him gain an inch. He raced toward the smoking villain’s body, and jumped into the air to deliver another blow. Bael was alert then. He rolled out of the way of the hero’s fist, who struck down into the ground, hard. The earth shook, but not enough to knock Bael off balance. The villain grit his teeth and angled a punch at the hero’s stomach, sending him flying into the trunk of a mighty oak. Max grunted, daze. He took a breath, his mountainous pecs lifting and falling. The villain was strong—far stronger than anything in Mayberry. He charged up a blast and released a blue spinning orb toward Bael. The villain sneered again and deflected the orb with his hand, sending the energy into the sky. He pointed a finger at Max and charged up a blast of his own. The first Max dodged, and he rolled out of the way. The tree where was standing cracked, the leaves instantly wilting and falling from the branches. Bael fired another, and then another blast. Max easily maneuvered around the second blast, but the third clipped his shoulder. He let out a yell as a stinging sensation took over his entire body. He tumbled down, only to snap upward, his hands on his head. A massive headache pulsed, a feeling that was almost blinding. “You’re fast hero, but you can’t escape me.” Bael’s massive, muscular body with slick with sweat. Max could see the veins stand on the villain’s skin, his tree trunk legs powerful, his biceps a work of art. “You’re far more of a fight than the last hero I faced.” “You don’t know the half of it, villain.” Max took a breath and charged, his body glowing blue. He upper cut into Bael’s jaw, and then landed a fist into the villain’s chest. Each connecting hit sent off a shower of sparks, and Bael’s body was moved. Max held a hand to the ground and charged another fist. “Feel light more?” Bael licked his lips and grinned. He cracked his neck and brought both his arms to his sides. “I am Bael, Incubus, demon, slayer of men. And you are my next meal—powered by demons, I will take your power for my own!” Max felt his heart skip a beat when Bael’s body glowed red. He felt his head pulse again with pain. What was this creature? You have to be careful, one of the spirits whispered. He is a dark and ancient power. “I’ll protect you,” Max replied to them, and tensed his pecs. He charged his power again, this time sending a concentrated blast at Bael’s stomach. The villain was pushed back, but kept on toward Max. The hero concentrated, growing his power, drawing from the demons. The villain slowed, but still managed to take a step. And then another. And then another. Max could feel the sweat begin to pour over his body, each of his muscles tensing as he drew more power. He couldn’t keep up the blast if Bael continued to advance! His eyes widened as Bael came within a foot. The villain’s fist glowed red, and he cocked it up above his head. With a mighty swing, he connected to Max’s fists. The energies clashed together, sending a massive blast throughout the forest. For a moment, everything grew white, enveloping the both of them. Max was blinded, and then felt his body thrown backwards by the blast. He could hear the demons let out a collective scream. He was on his back, vision blurry. Weak. He felt so weak. What was happening to him? He lifted his head and saw that the blast had created a pit in the earth, with smoke rising from where the two had been standing. Max’s body was covered in dead leaves, surrounded by the depleted branches of the smoking trees around him. He coughed. The dead bits of plant life drained his strength, and it was becoming harder for him to move. “At least the forest is safe,” He whispered, thinking Bael had been dispatched. He couldn’t hear the voices of the demons, they seemed lost in the buzzing within his ears. Perhaps he would rest here for a while before he regained enough strength to walk away. “I… hunger…” A voice said in the distance. Max’s eyes snapped open and he could feel his heart beat. He tried his best to roll over, and positioned himself on his elbow. He started to pull himself toward one of the trees, but the leaves continued to stick to his sweaty body. “N-no…” Max whispered out. “H-help me…” He concentrated on the demons, trying to get them to fill him with power. He felt himself able to crawl, but the strength was slow to return. Then he saw the shadow cast by Bael’s massive form. The villain grabbed Max by his left ankle and tossed him hard back into the waiting pit. The hero’s body struck an outcropping, and then spiraled down through the dirt until he hit the bottom. He coughed, his muscular body heaving. He managed to get onto all fours. His strength returned some, the demons working their magic and the leaves now mostly brushed free from his body. He pointed a finger at Bael. A blue ray of light fired out, smacking the villain in his chest. The energy splashed off his heaving pecs, and the villain smiled. “Too weak to fight? No matter.” He hovered over the pit, and then proceeded to land down next to Max. “I have enjoyed our game, and you nearly got me. But I have seen many tricks in my many years, and you have failed.” He moved to grasp the hero by his neck and lifted him up off of his feet. Max gasped, and he could hear the demons groan again. “Y-you can’t…” His body tensed. Bael’s eyes grew red, and then his whole body followed. The energy crackled and connected with Max’s. He felt the two of them beginning to connect. “I will suck you dry of your powers. I will learn the secrets to them, steal the power of these demons that give you your strength.” Max could feel his muscles depleting, his energy being pulled up from the furthest reaches of his being. He moaned. The sensual feeling had him hard in his shorts, his muscles all flexed at once. He couldn’t help himself. He wanted to give in to Bael. He felt as though he was destined to become a part of the horrible villain. Do not yield to him. Fight it. Freya whispered. But how, he wondered. You must make him think he has defeated you. You must give up all you have and join with us, so that you can be reformed. Max took a breath. He trusted Freya, and the spirits, to protect him. “I’m yours to have, Bael. You may use my body… take what you need… but know that you will never become one with the demons of this forest…” Max snarled. Bael wasted no time ripping apart the hero’s costume to expose his body to the night air. Max shivered as his sweat sheened body glowed in the moonlight. He let out another soft moan as Bael lowered him to the ground. He forced the hero onto all fours and stood close over him. “My power is far greater than you can imagine. I will make you a part of me, and then they will yield to my power.” Bael’s deep, booming voice caused Max to shiver. “I will resist you…” Bael grabbed Max by the waist and laughed. The hero felt the demon’s hand slide around his front. He began to stroke the hero’s cock. The energy flowed between them and Max grew ever weaker. It was then he felt the villain’s body atop his own, poking him, prodding him, their sweaty body going from two to one. He had visions of the evil that pulsed through Bael. The dark force that connected him to another world—a vault of all the men that he had drained was locked away within this foul, powerful villain. Max had to fight it—he had to escape the grasp of the villain. He had to trust in the demons. “That’s it…” Bael’s hand was soft upon Max’s leg and he let out another moan. He could feel the well of energy being drained from within him, his own mighty member growing hard like steel, aching for release. But with it too would be his power supply, all the energy he had left. He could feel his very soul hanging in the balance. You must release, or Bael will overwhelm you—you must do it before he does, or we may lose you forever! Max’s eyes snapped open. He stared back at Bael with a look of determination. All the while the incubus continued to sap the power from Max, overwhelming him, working him, the twenty-something’s body shrinking in his grasp. He knew what needed to be done. He had to concentrate. He had to let go, and give Bael exactly what he wanted. “F-fuck.” Max closed his eyes. His body glowed blue, and started to shrink. He was thin now, sickly, energy faint. “F-fuck.” He whispered out again, now arching his back. “You’ve… you’ve…AUGH!” His cock stiffened, and he leaned back against Bael. “FUCK! I CAN’T STOP HIM… TOO MUCH… AUUUGH!” He thrusted forward, a shower of energy shooting from his member. He could feel the air release from him. To his horror, he watched the energy arc back upward and toward Bael. The energy connected with the villain’s chest, pulled from within Max. He continued to shoot until at last it faded to nothing. He collapsed forward, and stared up at the horrifying sight above him. Bael preened himself, laughing all while. He flexed his muscled and growled, his body glowing a flaming red. “Yes! I can feel them… hear them… the power of the forest…” Max gasped as the air seemed to leave him. He was nearly skin and bones. “You’ve… won… the power is… yours…” As he whispered his final words, his head fell back against the ground, and the wind began to swirl around him. Bael watched with satisfaction as Max’s body was lifted into the air, now fading from existence, with one last spectacular flash of white. And with that, Max Virility was gone. To be continued...
  17. So this is kind of the official start. https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7016-a-supers-secret/'>The prologue (click this sentence!) isn't TOO important, but can shed some light on Evan's backstory. The story's segments have titles to them that relate to the upcoming part and act as a way to break up segments (time skips). Let me know what you think about the story or just point out weird parts/errors! Be as honest as you want. My super power is being able to take criticism. :^) ***An Underwhelming Beginning*** I stood there in nothing but a pair of white compression shorts. I was trying my best to appear confident, but my heated red face was not helping. Maybe it was done that way just to make me quickly choose a costume and get out of the science gal's hair. Well she's more of a PR lady with a degree somewhere in the science field and one in the magic field. Which was funny, because the line between magic and science became blurrier as technology advanced... Talk about a hard set of degrees to keep track of. "So I had a few concepts digitized up for you. The main part will obviously be a power suit. Otherwise known as this thing." She pushed a few buttons and brought up a 3D model of some tight jumpsuit. I could only cringe. “Put it on so we can decide what to do for the personal flare.” "Kay-la...” I cleared my the lump from my throat to speak clearly. “Why does that have to be the main part?" "Your powers. They decide what part will be the best. This is a very durable and flexible jumpsuit with several helpful features, hence why it's called a Power Suit. A-doy." Oh. How professional. As I put on the suit, I found myself doubting my initial feelings about the costume. It perfectly conformed to my body without smothering me and even the raised collar covering my neck wasn't restricting. The bottom section wasn't revealing despite the snugness around my legs. The top actually highlighted my musculature and gave me a shapelier upper body. More importantly, the freakishness of my muscles were hidden. The suit wasn't just flat boring tight material. It had some raised segments, particularly the shoulders, forearms, calves, waist, and up the middle of my torso. It made it look like a stitched together ensemble, not just a jumpsuit. “OK, nice. So you can look through the database here to find things for the flare.” She moused over some tabs and a cute cat video came up. “Um... Uh...” She hastily pulled up the right tab. “No cats were seen. Got it?” “Nyah~ cats here, ma'am.” I chuckled as her face said did you really say that. “Wait. Cats. There's no cat-themed Super, right?” “You're going too far with this joke. I will-” “No. I'm serious. Cat-me, woman!” She just rolled her eyes, then scrolled through the database to fulfill my request. Instead of watching her, I turned to the nearby mirror. Damn I looked good with the suit on. I was beginning to like my body a bit. I flexed a few times, smirking as my muscles and suit worked together to put on a show. Oddly enough, my flexes appeared less comical and more... Intimidating, I suppose? My face was handsome, but when my fighting stance was set I looked like a cut warrior. Perhaps I was like most Supers. “I just need the suit to make the final modifications.” Kayla poked the back of my head. “Make out with yourself later.” Kayla scurried off with my suit, leaving me alone with myself and the mirror. I didn't feel that great anymore. I knew the suit was going to be a self-esteem crutch. Maybe I could come to love myself as time went on. But until then, my Super Identity would be my second skin. A few moments passed and Kayla came back with the modified suit. I carefully put on the suit, mask, and headband. Mirror time again! “Hmph. This actually looks cooler than I thought. This kinda reminds me of that white cat my folks had. I think it was... An Abyssinian? Oh, that works. Abyss the Super. Super cool, am I right? I am a cat-genius. I just made your job super easy.” Truth be told, I didn't care about my identiy much. I liked cats and rolled with it. It's also thanks to cats that I got into gymnastics, mostly because their antics were fasinating when I was a kid... I may or may not have thrown a few cats around to study their anti-gravity tricks. “Adding cat in front of everything totally doesn't work. Please don't do that when talking to the public. Anyway, yeah, everything you're wearing has a nice blend of advanced technology and a little bit of magic. We're still haven't fully grasped magic, but I personally think we've made great strides with our current tech. The mask and headband-ears are all one piece. Your suit is a giant one piece, but you can detach the gloves and boots if need be. Here's a CaID with all you need to know about your suit. It's pretty straight forward to use, like a cellphone with a holographic screen.” A blend of science and magic sounded cool, that's for sure. I reach for the phone and Kayla pointed to my side. I shifted sideways, noticing there was a holster for my CaID and the belt was actually a tail. Well, it's a flat backwards belt with the extra flack just dangling behind me. All the features worked nicely to be cat-like without being unbearably cute. I was definitely a kitty now, or rather, a silvery-white cat man. My green eyes and brown hair contrasted nicely with the suit's brilliantly white default. “Not bad. It started as a joke and now we're here. This thing is getting cooler the more I look a-” “Are you a fuckin' cat?” Felix's voice made me glow red. No. Not cool anymore. Not when guys like Felix looked at me. It's like I'm in highschool and I'm trying to impress the cool kids. “Why am I seein' this shit, Kayla?” “But Felix and Catman, I mean Abyss, seems like a perfect pair. You'll be partners until further notice.” Kayla stated. “Mainly for publicity reasons since Felix gets tons of attention and you're new. We need to let the world know that although Hellrick fell a while ago, we are not short on Supers. You can also learn the ropes from a vet like Felix. Leave me alone and go to the location marked on the CaID's map. That's from the higher ups, not just me. Toodle-loo, kitties.” “What?” “What?!” ***Bleu Divinté Is Not A Dressing*** I was literally in Felix's shadow as we walked through the city. People cleared the way as Felix casually strolled across the pavement. He surely got everyone's attention. Some attention was directed my way too, mostly confused stares and double-takes. Sure enough, pictures were taken and sent to the data cesspool known as the Internet. Why have a press conference when I could just casually get a free ride on Felix's popularity? He's the only Super who didn't have a secret identity. That made him media-bait wherever he goes. “Here we are, stop being a little pussy and stand up straight. You're a fuckin' Super. Act like it.” “Heh, cat jokes! My look is totally growing on you, isn't it?” “What?” So he didn't realize his choice of words were actu-... I was not surprised. As we closed in on our destination, it became clear that we were going to the museum. I should have expected that given the location and that day's event. Guard duty seemed simple enough for my first public outing as a Super. “Hello, Felix. I am the museum director, Wendy Teal.” The woman's tone alone was far more professional than Kayla's entire demeanor. She gestured inside and we matched her pace. Felix's heavy footsteps drowned out most sounds, so I had to pay extra close attention. “The details are all over the news, so I am sure you know why you are here.” “I don't keep up with the news, lady.” “She's talking about Bleu Divinté. It's a-” “Is that a salad dressin'?” “Who said that?” She spun around with a look of confusion. She steps sideways twice and noticed Felix's hulking body was concealing me. Of course I was not intentionally hiding from her... I think. “You're the other Super?” “Yep. E- Abyss is the name, fighting crime and chasing elusive red dots is my-.” Felix clutched my arm, glaring and scowling to fully convey his feelings towards me at that moment. He's not wrong to be mad. I was more quirky compared to my old self. The best way to deal with my situation was to fake it until I made it. Meanwhile, the professional woman lightly giggled, chuckled, then let it all snowball into bent over laughter. She went on for a couple of seconds, leaving us to wait until she was done. “Really though?!” She wiped away tears, “That was the worst introduction I have ever heard. It was so awful that it was spectacular. You have got a fan already, kitty-cat.” “Seriously?” “Seriously?!” “Seriously.” She straightened her outfit as she eerily reverted back to her professionalism without a proper emotional transition. I wished I could swipe over to the next emotion like that. “This is perfect, actually. I bet you are far stealthier than Felix. You can be on the skywalk above the exhibit as a hidden guard of sorts.” “So it's a catwalk?” She snickered, “Yes. Yes it is. As for you, Felix... I have a lovely array of formal attire for you to choose from. You will be patrolling the first floor. If anyone is going to try anything, the first thing they will see is you. And quite frankly, I think any normal criminal would not try to go through you just to get a measly atleastone00millionupto300milliondollars.” “I fuckin' hate everythin' right now.” He mumbled and whined. “Bad cat jokes and we're guardin' salad dressin' or some shit.” ***A Tale Of Two Felixs*** Between changing my suit black and the intense spot lighting, I could easily blend in with the darkness engulfing the catwalk. Everything was perfect, if another Super was in his place, the museum-goers would probably be more interested in them than the Bleu Divinté display. The swarming attention would be a distraction for the Super, making it easier to get a head start on any heist before the Super can safely react. Felix on the other hand was a person-repellent. Sure people stared at him, but not for long. Me on the other hand? I was finding myself staring at him, the exhibit, him, the exhibit, him, him, him... And then the exhibit. Felix appeared to be an entirely different man with formal attire on. It was hard for my mind to register. “Which are you admiring? The exhibit or the Latino hunk?” “Yeh-eeee!” I slammed my back against the catwalk's railing. I could see a few people look around in confusion from down below before I turned my attention to the voice. It was an amazingly bulky guard. “Oh.” “You sure are a scaredy-cat.” The guard smiles, offering to help me up. He filled out his uniform nicely and was no stranger to the gym. He stood a couple of inches taller than me and was most certainly wider than me. “I'm in charge of patrolling the second floor of the museum. I, er, heard there was a new Super up here. I just wanted to see. Heheh, you sure are a cutie.” “Oh, ehem, yeah. I'm a Super.” I wanted to be cool, not cute. I held out my hand and spoke in a deeper tone. “Abyss' the name.” “I'm Felix.” He shook my hand, then backed up to perform a most muscular pose. His pecs nearly caused the buttons of his shirt to fly off and I could hear his thick biceps making the sleeves cry. The odd thing was, he could easily pass for Felix's brother. “As you might have guessed, Felix is my favorite Super.” “You share the same name and hobbies, it seems.” I crossed my arms and tilted my head, “Though something tells me you're far more responsible than him if you have this job... Probably.” “Probably indeed.” He nods. “So what's your power? Do you transform into, like, a beastman or something?” “Flexibility and super strength. Today's my first day out here. They're going to announce all the fun details later.” “Uh... Super strength?” I imitated his flex and my muscles nearly matched his in size. The guard was taken aback as his mouth fell open. I don't blame him, considering my muscles temporarily doubled in size. I couldn't help but laugh. “Pff-sorry! Sorry.” “OK! I believe you now! Your arm was all, like, boom!” He adjusted his hat... And pants. “I thought you were just a nice little kitty, but you're probably a scary tiger when your claws are out. I'll make sure not to commit any crimes. Unless it's stealing your heart. Yeeeah?” “Don't worry. It's right where I left it.” I pat my chest a few times and smirked. My uniquely dense muscles made it apparent my body was a weapon with each deep thump. “I'll work on my fabulous charming skills and get you next time. You'll rue the day you met me!” He waved as he exited the scene. Either he was legitimately crushing on me or he was a great, albeit overly-dramatic, actor. I crossed my arms and shook my head. What a character. A dumb character. I positioned myself over the most expensive part of the exhibit, the Bleu Divinté Crown, and used my CaID to pull up a list of the museum's workers. As expected, Guard Felix was not on the list at all. I called Felix immediately. “Apparently the cat's out of the bag. A guard named Felix knows I'm up here. Except the only Felix working here is technically you. Too suspicious, right?” “Hmph. You sure? You only had two weeks of trainin' so far. You could be wrong.” “Hey, I know I'm a rookie but I'm not dumb!” I hiss. “I know. I was just makin' sure you had confidence in your findin's.” Oh wow, I sure got schooled there. I bet he was waiting for me to spot something to confirm his suspicions of someone scouting the area. I was hoping that the knowledge of my powers would deter Faux-Felix or whoever he's working with from committing a felony. I just hoped it was enough. ***Catastrophe In The Museum*** The entire time Felix was purposefully making people uncomfortable. Just a simple look did the trick. It was his way to subtly get people out of there before the crap hit the fan. Time passed and the crowd thinned out, meaning if something did happen there would be less civilians in harm's way. That's when I saw Faux-Felix make a secondentrance nearly an hour after his first appearance. He looked upwards and put his finger to his lips, thought I doubt he could see where I specifically was. He pointed to the main entrance and signed for me to signal Felix. “Felix, the entryway... I think we should start clearing it.” Felix didn't respond, choosing to just work his magic and get people away from the entrance. All he did was stand there with his arms crossed, making the Museum patrons turn down other hallways. The ones in the room chose to leave the same way where Faux-Felix popped out. Was this just an elaborate joke to make us look like fools? Only time would tell, and quite frankly, time seemed impatient... Loud thuds and screams indicated something was barreling down the hallway. I could see Felix push people away before a giant man crashed right into him. Felix almost lost is footing as he tried his best to stand his ground. His power made him hard to move around and practically impossible to kill. Yet the hulking brown behemoth managed to make Felix skid backwards anyway. People scattered quickly, but the behemoth caught two civilians anyway. He wrapped his humongous arms around them and they passed out almost instantly, although it didn't seem like he was applying much pressure. I never seen the guy before, but apparently Felix did. “It's the asshole who crushed my truck!” “WAHAHAHAHAAA YEP! WANNA SEE ME CRUSH THESE WIMPS TOO?!” His violent baritone voice cut through the room. He was gigantic, almost 7 feet tall from my point of view. His arms were slightly coiled around the civilians, yet it was apparent he was just a jolt away from crushing them. So much muscle was on his frame that it seemed impossible for him to even exist. Based on his attire, he appeared to be an army man. His skin was coffee brown and his intense brown eyes pierced through the darkness to spot me. He smirks and throws the civilians at Felix. Felix catches them and tosses them over his shoulder, getting them to safety quickly. “Take the crown too, Felix!” I say, making sure to get both the civilians and the villain's target away from him ASAP. “Here kitty kitty kitty. I see you!” He punches the marble floor, causing it to shatter and fly upward. Some of the debris hits the catwalk, causing it to shake. I hop down, performing a double twist and sticking the landing. “So scary... WAHAHAHUUH! YEAH RIGHT! I'LL CRUSH YOU, YOU STUPID CAT, AND THEN MAKE MILLIONS AFTER!” “It's just us. The crown's gone. You're done here.” “You. Idiot.” His tone goes from bumbling villain to deadly monster. “I want to be the strongest. I want to be a God. So killing a super kitty... Then Felix the immortal... BWAHAH-HAAAH! IT GETS MY BLOOD BOILING! EVERYONE WILL WORSHIP AND FEAR THE ALMIGHTY ALDRIC! ” He winds up his arm and recklessly thrusts it in my direction. I skillfully dodge his attack, placing my hands on his arm to thrust myself upward. I flip, using my tail to latch on the leaning catwalk to halt my upward momentum. The feeling of his vascular arm still clings to my hands. I could feel them pulsing... It was unsettling. Aldric jumps, attempting to grab me and failing as I dodge yet again. He brings down the entire catwalk. With a sadistic grin he uses the broken catwalk as projectiles, causing me to evade them while still keeping the artwork safe. Finally one of them hits me and he cackles briefly, only to see I caught the metallic mass before it ruined a priceless bust of delicate lapiz lazuli. I let the metallic mass fall to the ground and twirl my tail as a way to taunt him. “Phew, close one! Can we stop playing cat and mouse? You should just come at me... Or are you a scaredy-cat?” “GRAAAAAAAAAAAH!” Aldric pulls out a syringe and injects it into his neck before busting out into a sinister cackle. His cackles deepened, almost as if he were transforming into a delirious demon. His muscles flexed and pulsed, changing him immediately before my eyes. It was almost like seeing what happened to me two weeks ago, but to someone who was already enormous. I took my chance and charged at him, aiming for his legs to take him down. As I charged, his legs thickened with muscles, destroying his pants in the process. The muscles were crammed together to the point where it looked like he had one monstrous tree trunk of a leg. Aldric swatted me away with ease. His footsteps cracked the marble below him. His shirt ripped into shreds as his bulging torso exploded through the fabric. Even though he stood over me, all I could see was a huge mound of fleshy meat hanging far above me. He laughs as he takes advantage of the situation. He drops himself on me, pinning me down with his growing bulk and overwhelming power. I could feel the marble shatter beneath me, digging into my skin. Despite the sound of the room cracking and creaking around us, I could audibly hear the growth of his body as it bloated. Deep sounds of satisfaction echoed throughout him. The growth looked painful, yet he clearly seemed to enjoy the power it was bestowing upon him. “THAT'S ALL?! REALLY?! PATHETIC KITTY CAN'T EVEN FIGHT BACK?!” He grunts as he applies more pressure. Aldric's stance widens over me, freeing my lower body as a look of confusion crossed his face. His still-growing bulk was removing any form of flexibility he had. Giving me just the right amount of leverage to fight back. I used my legs to lift his body upwards, although he tried his best to keep me pinned down with his hands. I flipped him over and wound up on top, maneuvering my legs around his mountainous traps and delts. Like a tenacious crab, my claws legs clamped down and refused to let go. He struggled against the might of my legs, but the monstrous size of his upper torso and arms pushed against each other. It was physically impossible for him to pry me off him at that point. Aldric tried his best to scramble to his feet, nearly falling over as he gets up a few times. He frantically tries his hardest to crush me between his back and any surface near him. Soon his pace slowed down as he ran out of air, but even worse, ran out of space for his body to move. He was practically waddling before he was forced to give up. He falls unconscious, smashing more of the marble floor below us to bits. I step back, seeing how the once enormous man was a pile of immobile flesh and muscle. His muscles misshaped, huge, and seemingly squirming beneath his glistening brown skin. I flipped him over and placed separate paralyzer cuffs on him, since there'd be no way to use one set. His body was sprawled out like a giant T-X combination. His muscles simply wouldn't let his body return to a resting position. “Shit! That was quick.” I hear Felix from behind me. He crossed his arms, showing off his glorious pecs and biceps. “Um... Felix... Why are you in nothing but boxer briefs?” “Fight in a suit? Yeah right.” He shrugs as he walks up to me and pets me. “Good kitty.” “S-stop!” I stammer as I swat away his hand. I look back at the man lying on the floor, his body still pulsating. It was eerie, yet mesmerizing. That's when I feel Felix's hands on my shoulder. “Your back is bloody! Are you OK?” “I'm fine Felix. You woo-rr-yyy toooo...” ***Good Or Bad*** I woke up somewhere engulfed in a loud commotion. I swear I could hear Felix's voice discuss something and then Hana. When I fully came to, I noticed I was inside some vehicle. An ambulance, perhaps? “See? He's fine! His first adrenaline rush just got to him is all.” “You may be right. For once.” She turns her attention to me, “I was a little worried. I think the pain just caught up to you is all.” “Idiot! I thought you trained? You have to focus on strengthenin' your skin! Or else shit like this happens.” “Rookie's mistake? Eheheh...” I tried to play it off as no big deal. I looked over and noticed Hana was actually Madam Butterfly right now. Her outfit was something similar to a purple monarch butterfly's design with a very elaborate skirt and some furry trim on the top. “You should be working. Don't worry about me.” “You're right.” She stood up and exited the ambulance. Before leaving she turned around, “You did great, Abyss. I hope to work with you in the future.” “You better watch out. Cats like to swat at pretty little butterflies like you.” WHY DID I SAY THAT? Still, Hana laughed as she closed the door to give me some privacy. There was a moment of awkward silence before Felix decided to rustle my hair/cat ears again. “The best fightin' cat around.” “Stop that!” I gasp, “Eeeey, the cat thing's rubbing off on you, right?” “Not really. I still can't believe you're a fuckin' cat. Anyway, never fight by yourself again, got it? I hate missin' out on the action.” “I'll be sure to leave some ass for you to kick next time.” “Now you're learnin'.” Felix laughed as he slapped my back. I cringed and he awkwardly reacted, giving my shoulder two pats before pulling back. He looked away and grunted while I sighed and shook my head. I knew it was only late afternoon, but it felt like the day was already over. It was extremely unsatisfying. I mean, sure, I saved the day and brought down a villain. I was super awesome on my first day. I feel like being a Super has made me more confident, if not a bit too cocky. So maybe it was satisfying enough. But what was Aldric's deal? Who was that Faux-Felix fellow? Or better yet, who made that dangerous serum? Perhaps time would tell. As my folks taught me, it's not wise to dwell on questions that clearly can't be answered. Not until there's some facts to go on, anyway. “So. Felix. Clothing actually exists, y'know?”
  18. Varg

    A Super's Secret

    I had this fantasy stuck in my head for a while so I decided to type it up! This is kind of just the intro. I'll keep posting in this one topic since they come in parts. Please tell me what you thing, good or bad! This is my first story I wrote where the character is telling it as it happens, so IDK if it's entirely grammatically correct... I hope you enjoy it anyway! Part 1 I look at pictures of perfect deities drawn throughout the ages, and then I look at the super powered people of this world. Yep, they sure appear frustratingly similar. Body hair, what's that? Fat, never heard of it! Balding, sounds funny. Ugly, I am too busy looking in a mirror to see an example of what this “ugly” is. Signs of aging, uh that thing with the lines and stuff? I have to work around those kinds of people 6 out of 7 days a week! Sure they aren't as shallow or stupid as I make them sound, but they do act like divas from time to time because they know they are VIPs of the world. Even if a super powered humanoid came along with a better version of their powers, they would still be irreplaceable. We simply call them Supers. They say there are only 124 known Supers in the world. So the Supers Western Operations Center, or SWOC, only has 6 Supers on our pay role. There are similar centers like the one I work at throughout the world. We all have lightning fast transportation at their disposal, so we can transport Supers many miles away from the center within minutes. Technically, this is a branch of America's military but it has free range compared to other branches. After all, Supers are scary compared to normal civilians or even the military. So it's our job to make them seem like comic book heroes that everyone will love or at least tolerate. They are required to save people while being in the public spotlight, after all. Every Super is featured in a magazine or news segment at least once a week, or if they get a lucky break, every 2 weeks. As for me... I'm most certainly not a perfect being like the Supers around me. My hair is a dark golden blond and matches nicely with my turquoise eyes. I think I'm pretty handsome, especially with my rugged stubble on my face. I'm 5'6” and weigh 138 pounds. I may be on the shorter side, but I'm able to do things most men can't and my body is extremely lean, almost too lean. The thing is, I'm also a Super. My ability is the elusive super strength... A Super with super strength.. Yep. Sure, Supers are stronger than the average person, but my super strength is the real deal. I can lift my body weight times my body weight. If I worked out using my powers every day, I'd be massive. I have the ability to grow my body and join the ranks of the Supers, but I don't want to. Doing so would mean I have to give up gymnastics. I'm well on my way to the Olympics at this rate. I don't even have to use my super power to be great at it. Still, at the same time, I always wondered how I'd appear as a full fledged Super. “Evan! New clothes! Now!” A familiar deep voice rings through my ears, followed by a thud as charred clothing covers my desk. Soot exploded out of the clothing, causing me to cough so I couldn't respond right away. “Fire proof my ass! You fuckin' liar!” “... Ug... I thought I smelt something...” I look up to see the infamous Super Jerk, Felix, standing naked in front of my desk. My face flushes with scarlet hues as I turn away, but the image of Felix is forever burned in my mind now. Thankfully soot covered up some of his tanned musculature, making it easier to snap back to reality. “It's fire resistant. Fire resistant is not 100% fire proof. You're not supposed to dance through the fire to show off how cool you are, you know.” “I don't see you helpin' people 'n' riskin' your life! I'll do what I wanna do!” He grits his teeth and stares me down as he leans over my desk. I stare right back into those angry light brown eyes of his. Eventually his intensity lessens and he backs off. “I'll wait over here.” Despite being a coordinator, I have a lot of power. I know they can't hurt me and I'm the one who files their requests; I'm kind of like their work dad. Their only leverage of being powerful Supers isn't effective against me. I smirk to myself as I contact SWOC's #1 outfitter to get new clothes for Felix. I look up to see him sitting on the lobby's sofa, getting soot all over it. For some reason, I imagine the sofa doesn't mind, given the fact Felix is amazingly built. Even the weakest of supers are amazingly built... Well, the ones I've seen, anyway. Felix was a man of Hispanic descent, hailing from Puerto Rico. He had a slight accent, but not enough to be noticeable. He stood at 6'2” and weighed 275 pounds of pure muscle. Even with the soot covering his light brown body, I could see the veins snaking over his rugged muscle. His black hair was long, so he had to wear a headband or hair tie most of the time. Except it seems he lost his in the fire, so he was constantly brushing his bangs out of his eyes. Soot was going everywhere. “Heh.” I laugh to myself as I notice him gritting his teeth in frustration. I dug through my drawer and pulled out a hair tie. I walked over to him and waved it in front of his face. He looked at me with a flat expression before snatching it from me and pulling his hair back into a pony tail. He looked like a stereotypical smooth-talking Hispanic lover, but hey, there's nothing wrong with that. More soot came from his hair as he tried to get it into a pony tail, causing me to step back. He must be a sponge for soot. “I guess your other super power is generating soot and random debris, eh?” “What is that ev- Just shut up.” He crossed his legs and folded his arms, resuming his angst ridden teenager routine. His true age is 38, though he sure didn't act it. He was just the right age, where a man is fully matured. A male at his absolute peak of virility and perfection. I think he wouldn't age anymore, either, since I have never seen a Super appear older than 45. I hated the fact that such a jerk looked so good. “Fuck off until you get me some clothes.” “You know your clothes take a while... Maybe you should workout your body as much as you do your arms and pecs. Then get a shower.” I shrug my shoulders and walk away. “Shut up!” He demands again as he follows up with audible noises of contemplation and discomfort. He groped his pecs and then ran his hand along his thighs. I was right. He was defeated. He got up and darted for the locker rooms. I could hear gasps from the security desk as he ran out of my office/lobby. “DO YOU DO THAT ON PURPOSE? GOD DAMN BOY, YOU BETTER GET SOME CLOTHES ON BEFORE I HAVE A SUIT OF TUNGSTEN FUSED TO YOUR SKIN!” And of course, one Super leaves and another one enters. Probably with a request. Hana walks up to the desk and sits down on it, flipping her hair as if she's preparing for publicity shots. “Can you find clothes that actually stay on Felix?” “Well, there's no such thing as Super-proof clothing, only Super-resistant.” I sigh as I pull out my tablet. “Do you need anything?” “No.” She purses her full lips and flips her hair again. I don't know if her Japanese heritage or her Super genetics are responsible for her beautifully long hair, but either way she had it going on. “You know, isn't it weird how Felix always manages to destroy his clothing at least once a week?” “He's a show-off. He lingers too long in the line of danger and his clothes pay the price... Rest in peace, you once marvelously weaved strands of perfectly engineered fibers.” “Pfft,” She stifles her laughter, “Sure. That's why. Anyway~ Any gymnastics sessions coming up?” “Um. Yeah. Why?” “... So we can watch?” “So you can what?” I squint and grit my teeth as I frown, “I-” “Yeah. One of us usually goes to your things and records it so the others can see. It's entertaining.” “I'm glad you find normal people swinging around so entertaining.” “We hear you're gunning for the Olypmics at this rate. Super or not, that's impressive. I mean, hell, even most of the Supers can't do crazy stunts with that kind of accuracy. You don't need to be a Super to do extraordinary things. We're just rooting for you, not laughing at you.” She smiles and pats my hand. I feel myself radiate with embarrassment because: 1) I was thinking she was making fun of me and 2) because they actually supported me... From afar, but still, support is support. “Thanks, then. Sorry I get a little-” “Insecure?” She raises her eyebrow, accompanied by an all-knowing smirk. “Most Supers don't look down on others. It kind of sucks when people think we're making fun of them when we say things like 'wow awesome job!' or something. Have confidence in yourself and you'll go far. Um. But. Like. Not Felix's level of confidence. You lose expensive clothes that way and become a soot person.” “Heheh, yeah, but it's endearing.” “And oh so adowabuuu~” She adds, and we both laugh for a good while at Felix's expense. *************** The day trudges on and we find ourselves somewhat busy. But as always, the work gets done and paperwork follows. I'm busy filing the remaining paperwork at 8:40PM before my shift is up. I go over the inventory, making sure all gadgets and vehicles are in place or in a Super's possession. That's when I notice a standard jeep missing. It was taken out by Felix but for a reason unknown. Quickly, I track it to see what the big idiot is up to only to see the vehicle move from SWOC at 8:12PM and fall off the map at 8:24PM. “At the mountain range...” I mutter to myself. I look through the roster to see if any Supers are on duty or free, but it there was no one until 9:20PM at the earliest. I pick up my phone and dial Felix... Of course, no answer. “Ug, what is this idiot up to? If he gets in trouble again then he's suspended. Then it'll look bad for me.” I bite my lip and mull it over some more in my head. Round... And round... And round... Fine! I'll go look for him AGAIN just so I don't have to be held responsible for letting him go unaccounted for! Here I thought the security guards in the garage would do their job and alert me. But nope. Here I go. I suppose all I need to do is just verify his location and reasoning for being out there, then I can go home. I live out that way anyway, so I'll just go check up on him. At least he isn't putting me through too much trouble.
  19. Chapter 4 - Hypersexualmetaphysicalmophosis With his massive hands he lifted my up and held me like an action figure for him to play with. As he looked into my eyes, Lloyd overtook my thoughts. I was now his puppet and I was his to manipulate, mold and shape into whatever was to be my destiny. My vision started to get cloudy and my body felt limp, but I continued to stay erect. I didn’t slump over or feel like I was drifting off to sleep. I was still aware and conscious of what was happening to me, but it was like I was in a dream state. As soon as he knew that I was completely under his spell he started transferring the information I needed to start my change. First, He showed me visions of what looked like a manufacturing plant. No…not really a factory of sorts, but more of what looked like a greenhouse with machinery. There were hundreds of men, from teenagers to elderly, all in some sort of individual clear pods. Each pod was the shape of an oval cylinder with see-through flexible plastic tubes going into the top of each tube. Those tubes all seemed to be going up to the center of the greenhouse and up into one giant tube that led up onto the roof. I couldn’t see what exactly was on the roof of the greenhouse, but it looked to be like a much larger pod, all by itself, that was at least 5 times larger than the pods below. Of the pods in the greenhouse, each one was upright, banked backwards at a 30 degree angle and there must have been 20 tubes in each row and 30 rows of pods. Each subject was lying naked, face up with smaller clear tubes that had tapered down for the larger outside tubes entering different areas of their bodies. There was a tube going into each ear, nostril, mouth, belly button, cock, and one that went behind their body, which could be assumed that it was in their asses; basically, every orifice except the eyes. If that wasn't a bit bizarre and James Cameron’s “Aliens” like enough, each person was wide awake and completely aware. They seemed to be unable to talk, or move very much at all, but you could tell that they knew what was going on and they didn’t seem horrified or upset about what was about to happen to them. They actually looked happy, almost blissfully anticipating something. Then from, what I assumed was the pod on the roof, came a rich auburn liquid down the giant tube and as it slowly forked off from tube intersection to tube intersection to tube down to each individual pod and you could see that the subjects were getting excited even more. They began to slowly gyrate their hips and act as if they were in a sexual bliss of sorts. Their eyes were wild with passion and all of them were getting rock hard, as if they were anticipating sex for the first time. When the liquid had reached each pod, it seemed to pause for a moment in a clear cylinder and then from a tube that connected from somewhere else, a blue liquid emerged into the cylinder and mixed with the auburn liquid, cause the two liquids to change into another color, that of a pearl white or the best way to put it, it looked like cum. Then everything went blank and my eyes were looking back at Lloyd’s massive body in front of me. He was still holding me in his hands and he was playing with my crotch with is one ring finger, rubbing me, causing me to moan. Then, just as suddenly, my vision changed. This second vision I was standing on a large wrap-around country porch of a big beautiful southern style mansion. There were other very muscular, attractive men on the porch with me. I had the feeling we all knew each other and we were all attracted to each other as well. We all were talking about something but I couldn’t make out what we were saying. I couldn’t make out the faces of the men either, just their incredible bodies. All of us might as well have been naked since we all just had on soaking wet, very tight white jogging shorts and skin tight white tank tops. All of our bodies, cocks and balls were very prominent and very over-sized. I knew that they were all like me and I could feel the mutual lust in all of us. The house itself sat up on a hill and it was overlooking a vast farm land with acres and acres of vegetation that I couldn’t quite make out. It seemed to look like corn stalks, but there was something very different about them. First off, the stalks themselves weren’t green, but rather a beige/tan color, like the color of wheat and then the fruit, or corn like pods were a reddish brown and they seemed to have movement coming from inside of their husks. It was almost as if some of them were pulsating. In the middle of each field, which there seemed to be about 15 huge fields, was the greenhouse building from my prior vision. Each field had a greenhouse: 15 fields, 15 greenhouses. Hmmm, so 20 pods in a row of 30 rows were around 600 pods per greenhouse. 600 pods times 15 greenhouses made 9000 pods total. As I was looking out over the land, I felt a hand on my shoulder and voice whispered in my ear, “Not yet, young man. All will be shown in due time. Don't be so eager to know everything too fast. For now you should begin the HypersexualMetaphysicalmorphosis into your true self!” Then as before, everything went blank and I was looking back at my massive master, Lloyd. With his free hand, he put his fingers on my forehead and slowly trickled them down my face closing my eyes, taking me into the beginning of my physical transformation, or Hypersexualwhosawhatsametahumanmusclemorpheiousadocious, or something like that, as my mystery man said. Lloyd showed me, in my mind, how he was going to begin the transformation of me with images of his cock down my throat and up my ass, sharing his god-like life-force with me. The images that I was seeing were inhuman and completely unbelievable. There were scenes of him, filling me up with his cum in constant and forceful flow into my mouth and ass that were stretched to an inhuman capacity to receive him. It looked as if it was almost like Gay Porn mashing up with a Loony Tune. Our bodies were doing insane things that were exaggerated to cartoon status, but were going to be in real life. Then, I saw how he and what looked like to be an officer of the law, training me to change my body and schooling me to continue to become what I needed too. I began to understand that I was to be in training-like state of change for a period of time. I still would be massively strong, but Lloyd and this other man would have to change my abilities to suit me until I was in control of my power. With the strength he would give me I would be able to lift anything that was over 500 times my own weight. If I would be small, even as tiny as an ant, I would still be able to lift a car or large animal and when I would be in human form, I would quite literally be the one of the strongest men on the planet. But the real power would be when I was full Titan, like Lloyd was now; I would literally be able to lift buildings and the heaviest items on earth. In my mind, he told me what I needed to do. He told me to empty myself of all of my human reproductive fluid. That any of my own “human” sperm would be useless and hold back the change in me. I was to completely empty myself until I had only dry orgasms. After that, that was when he would have me drink from him, swallowing all of his sperm and when my stomach could take no more I was to let him enter my ass where he would complete the replacement of my sperm with his. He said that his “advanced” sperm was the life-force brought from my Uncle that gave us the power of our new lives. He said that his sperm wouldn’t become my sperm, but it would be absorbed into my body and get me ready for the next steps of my change. He told me he would fill me with more than I needed and that any that was left over would be reserves for me for more changes later on. As he was feeding me this information in my mind he had total control over me and my body. He told me to look back up at him and look again into his eyes and that’s when he set off the trigger to make me cum. At that point, he stopped talking to me and let me enjoy my continuous orgasms. Wave after wave of orgasms came over me. As soon as one would ebb another would hit full force. After about 5 minutes of completely emptying out my “human” body, I regained my composer as my cock dissipated to empty spasms without liquid results. I looked back up at Lloyd and he then continued to tell me that when he entered me that I would feel little to no pain and my body would start to change naturally with the process itself. He said I would drink some of his precum before he would even enter my body and that would help in my elasticity. He said that I would have no control over the change, but that after I had completed this part of the change, he would help me to adjust to my new self and when I was finished with my process, I would be able to change every part of myself at will with almost instantaneous results. The only time that it would follow an uncontrollable pattern is when I was in the mode that he had been going through now, with me. He said that after I drink his cum, there would be no going back, ever. I would be a permanent “advanced species” of muscle and a loyal member of “Uncle Matt’s Farm”. For the final time he asked me if I was ready, but I think it was more of a statement of my new beginning, than a question. I was feeling the best I ever had in my life and it was all because of this man. Then he told me to drink. He lowered me back onto the ground and I stood with the head of his colossal prick dangling about 5 feet above my head. Slowly oozing out of his cock, long thick strands of precum covered my face and body as it sent shards of electricity through me. I could feel my skin and muscles begin to relax. He bent his knees slightly and I knew what I had to do. I opened my mouth as wide as I could onto his cock and took in as much of it as I could, which at first was only the piss hole of his cockhead. I licked the head and stuck my tongue into his piss hole. It fit perfectly and I started to tongue fuck him. This must have felt really good to him as he began to moan. I made my tongue as rigid as possible, grabbed his cock with both hands and I began to bob my head as I fucked his piss slit. Very soon, I was instantly rewarded as I could feel rivers of cum flowing into his shaft to come down to me. I pulled out my tongue but held my lips firmly against his head just in time as the sweetest and most pungent tasting cum flowed into me. This time it wasn’t like a fire house, but rather a strong faucet tap. At first I wasn’t able to keep 1/3 of his juice in me long enough to swallow it, but that soon changed. In a matter of seconds, my body began to change as he said it would. My mouth took more of him inside of it and there was no need to swallow as he started to shove the entire head into my mouth completely filling it. Again, the amazing elasticity of my mouth was accommodating his immense size. At first I started to choke and gag, because I was unable to breath, so Lloyd eased up a bit. Then every few seconds the flow would stop long enough for me to take a breath and then it would start all over again. I would occasionally get a taste of his cum as it would pass my taste buds and it was the saltiest and sweetest taste I’ve ever had. It felt like gallons of it were pouring into me. My stomach started to grow as the juice filled me up. My stomach looked as if I were pregnant. There was no pain as my stomach stretched beyond normal proportions. Then it was as if something had opened up the drain and my stomach started to spasm and empty like crazy as almost all of his semen started to absorb into my body. This process repeated about 5 times before I actually had the feeling of being so full as if I had just had the biggest Thanksgiving dinner of my life. On the last absorption, my stomach continued to decrease in size to even smaller than it had been all along. I couldn’t see it, but I could feel it as a 4 pack of abs started to show. Then 2 more abs above those came quickly into view. Soon I had a super hard, cut 8-pack of chiseled granite. I let go of my oral grip on Lloyd as I started feeling a heat rise inside of me that was radiating outward. I looked at my body and I could see the definition cutting through my body as his muscle juice spread throughout me. I was turning into a chiseled work of art. Of course as had been the case since this all started a few days ago, with my new life, this change made me incredibly hornier than I already was and opened my mouth and shoved more of his enormous shaft into it. I could feel it stretching my esophagus with every upward thrust of my head. My mouth felt completely elastic and my jaw actually dislocated. There was no pain only complete joy and pleasure. That’s when the same feeling of growth I had before started up again. Only this time as I looked at the parts of my body that I could see, I noticed that my body WAS expanding. The definition was already there, but now I could feel my muscles building at an incredible rate. I held up my right leg to see it balloon up to the size of a tree trunk. I was so excited that I didn’t even noticed Lloyd’s cock was lowering further down my throat but not because he was pushing it there, it was because my body was making me rise further off of the ground. At the same time it was snaking down in me I could feel my throat expanding to accommodate it and soon I was actually able to breathe freely as well. I got on my feet to stand up and I had grown almost tall enough that I only had to tilt my head back a little to take all 3 feet of him in. Then I must’ve stopped growing because I no longer needed to tilt my head; in fact his pelvis was now in perfect position. I was now about 15 feet tall as my body slowed down for a moment. I felt as charged up with life and strong as hell. I glanced down at myself and was shocked. I was fucking HUGE!!! I must have had a 70” chest and 30” biceps and I was at least almost 16 feet tall. In fact my chest was so large and my arms were so strong that I had unconsciously picked Lloyd up off the ground and was holding him in midair as he filled me up and I kept growing. I was literally holding a 45 foot man up off of the ground. Then, I felt larger growth spurts in my own cock and lower body. I was in awe of my own massive amounts of strength. This man must have weighted over a ton and I picked him up like he was a twig. I was literally holding up a giant that weighed tons. I could tell this was turning on Lloyd more than ever because he was literally face fucking me by this time and I was helping him by grabbing the sides of his massive ass and pushing and pulling him out of my mouth. He had grabbed a tree branch over 50 feet off the ground for stability as he fucked my face. With each thrust of his cock, I could feel him literally fucking my throat. His blasts of cum in me were getting stronger and I could feel the circumference of his cock increase with every shot, too. He was now pumping his cock almost completely out of my mouth and shoving it to the hilt every time, just like he had done with his finger in my ass. Since I was getting huge and taller, his 3 foot cock was seemingly shrinking. Over and over he came for what seemed like hours and then he abruptly stopped. He pulled his beat red cock out of my mouth, letting go of the tree branch and dropping it to the ground with an earth-shattering thud and turned around behind him to grab a small dogwood tree uprooting it. He brought it around and told me that when he asked me to, I was to bite down on it. After he laid it in front of me, he told me to bend over and get ready. This giant man moved with amazing swiftness as he grabbed my head pushing me down on all fours, causing the ground to shake beneath us and then he took a hold of my hips. When he got into the position he didn’t wait for an okay. I knew he had been waiting for this moment, since we met and he wasn’t about to prolong it any more. He verbally yelled, “NOW, BOY, BITE DOWN ON THAT TREE HARD” My mouth was on the way down when I felt his enormous shaft literally ram my ass like a rocket. I felt only a small amount of actual pain, but more of an intense pressure, like that of the rush of bullet into its target, being pushed in at an incredible speed. My ass immediately clamped around him in a joyous viselike grip and he began fucking me so hard that I had to grab onto a couple of trees to steady myself and to give him something immobile to ram his huge cock into. Foliage and limbs of the forest were being shaken off for over 50 yards around us as we fucked. The whole time he was fucking me, he was still cumming in huge amounts. It wasn’t like there was a build up to climax. He had been in a God-like Climax the whole time. He ended up picking my legs up and was pulling me into him as he was thrusting. Now, a few of the weaker trees began to fall to the ground. I grasped at trees and I finally found a big 100 foot oak tree to grab and hold onto. Leaves and branches were showering us from the violence the trees and I were receiving. There was so much cum that he was still pumping in me faster than what my body could absorb, that with every thrust of his cock, massive amounts of cum was shooting out of any escape area of my ass that it could find. Lloyd and I were both soaked in his cum. After about ten minutes of this he stopped ramming into me and slowly began to almost completely go out of me and slowly right back in up to his balls, as his cock was still amply flowed his muscle cum into me. Because he fucking was slower, it gave it more time to absorb into the lining of my ass. This whole time I had continued to grow. I was now over 25 feet tall, if I would have been standing I would have been almost as wide as the side of a house. Lloyd had grown more too and was now over 60 feet tall and his truck could have sat very comfortably on his chest. It seemed that he was calming down, but then he said. “Here comes the last of it, son. Hold onto to something…” He bellowed as an incredible final surge of cum shot so hard into me that it caused me to begin to shot a large volley of cum myself, soaking a hundred feet of the forest in front of me. Along with that final shot, both of us radiated a bright blinding shockwave that blew out from our epicenter, lying flat every tree in the forest for about 100 yards. The shock wave was felt as far as Uncle Matt’s Farm almost 5 miles away and when the wave went through Uncle Matt, he just smiled and new it was time for him to go and meet his nephew. That must have been when Lloyd knew I was full of what I needed. He pulled out of me and I let me back down onto the ground. I was around 25 feet high and even though Lloyd had shrunk down to about half his height, to 30 feet, I still able to look up into my master’s eyes and was ready for the next command, when he grabbed my face and gave me the most sensual and romantic kiss I have ever had. This in turn, broke the spell and I was able to feel the effects of his work on me. I was in shear Muscle God Heaven. Lloyd grabbed me again and hugged me in the most sensuous bear hug, I had ever had. We held each other for what seemed to be forever. Lloyd took me by the waist and we kissed and felt each other all over. I could tell that Lloyd was just as incredibly turned on as I was. His moans and grunts were causing the ground below to rumble, again. He stopped kissing me to ask, “How do you feel?” as his mammoth cock ground against my hard as rock body. I wasn’t sure how to answer him, because of all the different feelings I was feeling at that moment, but I tried my best. “Fucking invincible, HUGE, erotic, I’m a God…I’m a Fucking GOD! There’s so much power and strength running through me continuously that I feel like I’m going to explode. I feel fucking powerful as hell! And Lloyd…I am proud to be an eternal member of Uncle Matt’s Farm and my loyalty to you and our family is complete and pure.” He smiled and hugged me. “I also have this insatiable need to show off my strength.” I said as I released him and I bent over and literally lifted his pickup and held it with ease over my head. “Whoooaaa, careful there, boy, that’s not paid for just yet,” as he laughed and playfully grabbed my aching and hard cock. “It feels so fucking light. Jesus we must be the strongest men in the world.” As I set the “toy” truck back down I straightened back up and he slapped my chest hard, grabbing my nipple and pulling me close to him so he could kiss me hard and deep some more. Now that I’m thinking about our tongues intertwining, I can safely say that his tongue was probably about a foot long whereas mine was about 10 inches. He broke our kiss to say, “Be Proud, Steve of who you are. You are special, even amongst Gods. You still have much to learn and you have much to teach. Always care about the family. You should care, because you’ve been giving the best gift in the world. And it’s a gift that is actually from your Father.” “My Father, what do you mean? My father couldn’t have done this.” “Not your human father. He was only a surrogate. Your real father…is…your Uncle Matt!” “WHAT…but…but you did this to me?” “But who do you think, did this to me? It was your father, Matt. And he got it from…Well; who do you think gave it to him?” “Um..Grandpa?” “Yes, Steve. Your grandfather is the source. He is the Alpha. He is our leader… …And he is still alive…” I shook my head in shock, since I had gone to Grandpa’s funeral. “But..but…” “It’s okay Steve. Don’t’ worry…all your questions will be answered. This has been planned for you for quite some time and your Grandfather and Uncle were gracious enough to let me do the honors. They knew how I felt about you and thought you might take this easier coming from someone that wasn’t as intimidating as they are.” “Intimidating?! MY GOD, if they are any more intimidating then you then I would have lost consciousness at the mere sight of them...Hehe” I chuckled as I remembered how I fainted at the sight of Grandpa, when I was a child. “You probably would have, most all do. That’s one of the reason’s Grandpa is not out in public anymore, but anyway…Now remember, you will always stay super humanly strong, but you have yet to learn the ability to change your height from 1 inch to over 100 feet. This height and elasticity that you now exhibit is just part of the process of the change. Soon you will go back to normal height, but you will always have the body of a God: Muscular, Virile and Immortal. But as a safety measure, since I am the one who started your change and until you are ready, you’re change can be overridden by me, your uncle or your grandfather and we can make you as big or as little as we feel until you can control it yourself.” With that he placed his hand in mine and we both shrank to our previous human heights. Both of us were still hugely muscled, even larger than the largest of bodybuilders. Our wet bodies still glowed in the moonlight from the sheen of our glazing of cum. We were, of course, still naked and both still rock hard. We began to talk some more as we walked back to the truck. “So Lloyd, I noticed that you said that Uncle Matt and Grandpa let you do the honors, because they knew how you felt about me????” I said with a smirk on my face, “Soooo, stud….How DO you feel about me?” “Does this answer your question?” He said as he lifted me over his head, and started to press my body up and down over top of him. Every time he lowered me toward him my cock dove deep into his gapping mouth. I did not need to hold onto anything as he had me face fuck him in midair. It was pure euphoria for both of us. He brought me back down to the ground and we began showing off our strength to each other, by lifting large trees and the truck over and over and sucking and fucking all over the forest floor and in the truck and holding each other in midair. We were so heavily into each other that we didn’t see what was coming toward us down what was left of the dirt road. Although, Lloyd knew from the beginning what was going to happen next. The patrol car, or what was left of it, rolled slowly toward us.
  20. (A while back I began to write this story and I only got to Chapter 3 and it was never finished. Lately I have revisited the story and made a few minor changes to the first 3 chapters which I'm going to post here, chapter by chapter. Then after those are posted, I'm going to finish the story. I think there will be 5, possibly 6 chapters in all. I hope you all like what I've come up with so far and that you continue to join me on my journey to Uncle Matt's Farm. Please comment and let me know if you like it so far!) Chapter 1 - My BIG Birthday It was a cool August evening the night my parents got in a huge fight and my dad hit me. He said it was an accident, but how accidental can a fist be? I had just turned 21 and had been home from college for a about week. It was the end of my summer vacation. I went to Ohio U in Athens, Ohio, but my family lived in Flatbush, Kentucky. I was there to spend my birthday with old friends and my family. College was great, but home was home. Or so I thought. As I tore out of my parent’s home, the crisp night air slicing through my enraged body felt ice on a hot stove. I loved my father, don’t get me wrong, but the pain on my left cheek begged to differ. Let me start a little earlier in the day. I had spent my birthday morning with a hangover. My friends took me out the night before and poured alcohol down my throat like water through a hose. In fact, at one point there was a huge hose down my throat, belonging to the local “straight” quarterback, Billy Jeffries. But I digress and I’ll have more on that in a second. Let’s go back even a little further; back to the beginning of when I started wanting what I was about to finally receive. I’ve always had a big body, not really fat, just big and bulky. Ever since I was a kid, I was always bigger than most all my classmates. My mother said it was from her side of the family. She said that the men were always large and strong as an ox. I do remember visiting my grandparent’s farm every now and then, and I remember how large and solid my grandfather was. He used to put his finger out and instead of telling me to pull it, he told me to grab on as tight as I could, then he would lift me, effortlessly, up and onto his shoulders, never wincing or even struggling in the least. He did this all with just his index finger. The first time he did that I was 7 and weighed 84lbs. Through my childhood it seemed that he kept growing bigger just as fast as I did. I could never seem to gain any height on him. For years I never saw him without his clothes on. He was always a very private type of man when it came to that. When I was 12 he took me back out behind the barn to help him fix one of the walls that was starting to sag outward. It was an extremely hot July day and the humidity was so strong that you could literally sweat just standing still. When we got back there, he looked over at me, bitched about how incredibly hot it was and he told me to get comfortable. Then he began to slowly unbutton his shirt. Grandpa’s clothes were always pretty loose fitting, which only made him look like he was bigger yet. With every inch of skin that came into focus, more and more muscle tried to escape. Finally, after what seemed a lifetime, he took off his shirt and for the first time I saw what my mother talked about. He was massive. The man was 62 years old and had a body larger and more virile looking than a bodybuilder I have seen to this day. Veins snaked down over every inch of him, winding through the peaks and valleys of his titan like form. His arms were as thick as a large coffee cans and harder looking than concrete. His chest…My god, his chest stuck out well over 6 inches from his body. It was gigantic and you could see the muscle strands through his deep rich tanned skin. His pecs were so heavy with muscle they curved downward to meet two of the largest and hardest looking nipples that looked as if they could be milked like a cow. Each nipple was well over an inch long and his sweat from the hot summer day, caused droplets to hang off of them like raindrops on edge of a tree branch. His back was as wide as I was tall and he literally had an 8-pack of rock around his abdomen. With every movement you could see the power and god like strength that coursed through him. With men as old as he was, I should have seen some signs of age, like wrinkles, but his skin was tighter than the most virile athlete and it there wasn’t an age spot or blemish on his torso. As he bent over to lay his sweat soaked shirt down on the woodpile I actually could not take my eyes off of him. I only had my shirt halfway over my head as I used it to sneak staring at him. Feelings began to swell inside of me that I had never felt before. Suddenly in a split second, he was no longer my grandpa, but an idol, a hero, and a God for me to worship. I knew that it was soooo wrong for me to feel this way, but I couldn’t help it. I wanted him to show off for me, to hold me up high above him, to let me touch his magnificence. I wanted to be close to him, to honor and obey him completely, to be a part of his body. Yes, that’s it, I wanted to BE him. As he started to stand back up erect, he was facing away from me as he called for me to come over where he was. I didn’t move, but I had managed to get my shirt all the way off. “Steven, get over here and help me, will ya?” I didn’t budge. He turned around and saw my awe and began to laugh. “It’s okay boy, I know what you’re going through. I did the same thing, the first time I saw my father’s body as a young tike just your age. You don’t have to be afraid; this is who we are and what you will become, someday. You just need a little help from you’re Uncle. He’ll make it so good for you, just like he did for all the men in our family. Come over here and touch my arms.” I was immobile. “It’s okay, son. I want you to feel what only another man in our line can feel. Come here my boy and I’ll take you to a place you’ve never been, but someday you’ll never return from: A place of Gods.” With that, he struck a most muscular pose and I blacked out, fainting at his feet. That’s all I could remember from that day. It was never discussed and he never took his shirt off in front of me again. Sadly, 2 years later, my grandpa died in a boating accident late at night. His body was never recovered. Since then I have worked hard at becoming just like him and my passion for being a huge muscle beast has been my secret lover. My fantasies to become a huge muscleman with massive bulges and pure Herculean power and strength increased daily. I fantasized about being big in so many different ways, growing up. Starting the day after being behind the barn, I would fantasize that I was a huge muscle giant walking through a town of villagers, crushing houses made of Popsicle sticks, and occasionally stepping on a Fisher Price figure or army man. I loved the height factor, but my real fetish was to have muscle and power along with height. As a kid, I never really worked out, because I was always big. In high school, some would say that I looked like a football lineman for a pro team or a big time wrestler. I was, at that time, 5’11” tall with a wide chest and big arms, thick legs, a tight round plump ass, and a pretty solid stomach without abs. I played football in high school and lifted weights daily, sometimes 2-3 times a day, which helped me to be as big as or bigger than any of the other guys on the team. I just looked “thick.” My problem was that I just couldn’t seem to cut any definition, so it looked like I was overweight. All through my upper teenage years I was becoming obsessed with growing and lifting. Because of my insatiable desire, I did grow and daily I felt myself getting stronger and bigger. Sometimes I’d cum just by lifting, feeling the power and strength of my muscles and getting off on it. My sexual awareness was going through the roof. I knew that I had feelings for men, but I never had the guts to follow through with it. Now in college, I wanted to be bigger than anyone I ever knew: Even bigger than Billy Jeffries. He was our star quarterback, and at over 6’7” tall, packed with massive muscle, and the looks of a god, he was the biggest any college had ever seen. He should have been a linebacker, but he threw the pigskin with such precision and strength that he was one of the biggest quarterbacks I think that ever lived. All I could say about him was he was completely massive. Most quarterbacks are more slender and wiry enough to dodge an oncoming lineman, but not Billy. He was quick, but he would have 2 or 3 bruisers hanging off of him and they still couldn’t put him down. And with his fantastic 21” guns, the man could throw the ball from one end zone to the other. Billy told me that he was from Covington, Kentucky and that we had played against each other in high school at an All State Game. I said I would have remembered him, but that I just couldn’t place him. He said a lot had changed over the last year. He said that he visited a friend of his in Flatbush every now and then, since he started at Ohio U. Billy and I became pretty close friends and since I didn’t have a car, Billy was usually my ride back home. He never stayed with me, but would travel out into the country and visit his friend. Billy was a huge fantasy of mine since I began at Ohio U. He had always joked around in the locker room with me and made fun of how big I was all over. Yes I did have a bigger than average cock at 5” soft, but hard it was 9 1/2“ long and 5 3/4” thick. I was proud of my cock, it was the biggest that I knew of, except for Billy’s. He was even larger than me and I think the only one on the team that was. So he had a right to tease me I guess. Sometimes, his fat jokes hurt a little, thought. But I knew he liked me as a friend and teammate. We were becoming as close as brothers. But since he wasn’t my real brother, the desire I felt for him wasn’t as shameful as the desire I had felt for my grandpa. And yes, Billy’s body was completely flawless. I mean there wasn’t a mistake or imperfection on him. He reminded me of a much younger version of my grandpa. At first, I actually had to turn away from looking at him naked in the locker room, for fear of not only getting rock hard, but awestruck like I was with grandpa. Slowly, though, after about a year of being friends, he became my secret fantasy man to lust over and over with my fist around my cock. Then just before this last time we came home, things seemed to change some. I was beginning to wonder (or hope) that he might have liked me a little more than just friends, but I would denounce it as me projecting that he liked me that way. Although, there were many times that I would catch him staring at me. Once, I was sure that I saw his cock start to get hard but he covered it up quickly with his towel. Then, one day, two weeks ago, after I thought everyone had left the locker room, he caught me alone in the large community shower whacking off, I immediately covered up the best I could and said I was sorry; that I was just really horny. I was mortified that he would make fun of me, but instead he said it was cool and he would give me some privacy. But he didn’t try and leave the shower area, at first. I could see that he seemed just as uncomfortable as I was. I thought DAMN he was embarrassed too, then he sighed really heavily and turned around, but as his massive naked frame left the tile, I thought I saw his tree vine start to harden. God I was so horny and after seeing him getting hard again, I stroked myself to my full mast again. I couldn’t help myself. Just like that day with behind the barn, again that huge muscle god of a friend was my idol, my secret lust. It took a little while though to get off, since there wasn’t much privacy, especially since he kept walking by naked and what looked to be “over semi hard” status. With every pass he made, he’d smile at me. Then, when I hadn’t seen him pass by for a little while, I thought he might have left and my inhibitions left with him. I stroked my cock so hard and I could feel my orgasm mounting like a volcano about to erupt. I tweaked my big nipples and played with my balls. I was just about to shoot when I felt his hand grab my ass and I lost it. I shot all over the shower wall with an orgasm that must have lasted 30 seconds long. Billy just stood there and watched me convulse and cum over and over. He cheered and congratulated me on my load and then started to laugh, calling me a “cum exploding freak”. I was hurt at first but then he took his one finger and lifted off some of my cum from the wall and spread it on my chest like the letter “A”. He said, “Now you’re a marked, bitch,” and again he started laughing with his half hard cock bouncing up and down with every chuckle. What I didn’t realize till later, now thinking back was that he was semi hard the whole time. Anyway, I felt really embarrassed and I grabbed my towel and left in a hurry. As I turned the corner to go out of the shower I thought that I saw him lick his finger, but I was too ashamed of myself to take a second, more direct look. I exited the shower, and got to my locker. I was amazed that I was still rock hard and I felt no ebb in how horny I still was. My heart was pounding a mile a minute, but over the thumbing of blood in my head and the blood causing my cock to pulse, I swore I heard him jacking that huge monster a midst the echoes of the shower walls. I leaned back against the locker and as I listened to the sounds of my fantasy seemly jack off, it was the last straw and without even touching myself again, I began to cum all over the locker room floor. I grabbed my towel, cleaning up my spunk and I got dressed. All the time thinking of how I knew I had to have this stud, somehow, someway. After that day, though, just like my grandfather, he seemed more aloof than ever before. He didn’t talk to me as much out of football practice and on the way home this last time, we hardly spoke or looked at each other. That was until he came into the bar bathroom. As I said before, I was taking a much-needed leak, with my piss-hard cock out when the bathroom door opened. It was Billy, with a really big smile on his face. I was shocked to see him since the only thing he said when he dropped me off at my parents was that he wasn’t sure he was going to go back to school anytime soon and that I probably should find another ride back. My heart sank then and I thought I had lost my friend, or worse yet my secret lust. For the next 5 days I never saw him anywhere around town. I figured he was staying with his friend in Flatbush. But now here he was locking the bathroom door (it was a one urinal, one stall type of room with a lock on the door). He lifted his hand way back and smacked my ass, saying Happy Birthday as he walked into the stall next the urinal I was at. I heard him unzip his pants but, thought it was strange since there was no sound of him peeing. I looked down at the glossy black tile floor and notice a distorted reflection of him in the stall. It looked like he was jerking off. Even though, I was still peeing, I instantly became rock hard. I thought I heard him start breathing heavier. “Where have you been, bro?” I asked hesitantly. “At the farm…with my friend. He says he knows you, but he doesn’t think you know him. He’s a great guy and he’s taught me a lot.” Billy answered, but his voice seemed to be raspy and lower. “I’d like you to meet him. He told me that I should apologize to you for that day in the shower. I shouldn’t have gotten you all worked up like that. I’m sorry, dude. I…I was having some fun with you. I like you.” “I like you too, Billy.” “Call me Bill, now.” His voice was definitely lower and his breathing was getting louder. “I need to ask you something.” “Sure, what?” “Don’t panic when I ask it, okay?” “No problem. What’s up?” “Did you get a boner when you saw your grandpa behind the barn?” The breath in me was gone and the world closed in around me in that instant. Images, questions and chaos poured through me. ‘How the fuck did he know about that?’ ‘What was he getting at?’ ‘I was only 12, but…’ ‘Oh my god, I do remember. After all these years, it finally came all rushing back and I remembered what happened. Oh my God, I remember, I was rock hard with my first hard-on when I saw grandpa. I remember him noticing my hard-on. I remember touching his massive arms and feeling electricity course through me. I remember feeling like something new, that day. I remember being changed.’ Without even hesitating to deny it, I answered Billy. “YES. OH MY GOD…YES” It felt so natural to admit it. I felt alive and free. I felt amazing. He chuckled, “Good, then it’s time you know all about me and what’s in store for you.” “What the hell are you talking about?” I said as I remembered that that was how my grandfather talked that day. I started to step back to look into the stall, but Billy commanded. “DON’T LOOK. STAY THERE.” I looked down at the reflection of him again, and I was sure he was jerking his cock. It looked huge. So without shaking the last drops of beer-induced piss out of my shaft, I started to jerk my meat too. A fire was building inside me, like I had only felt once before. The bathroom was getting really warm and I was tired of pussy footing around, so I got bold, turned around and flung open the stall door. I almost came immediately. There stood Billy and he was fucking HUGE. He must’ve been over 7” tall and wide and muscular as fuck. His body, literally barely fit in the stall. He had a lustfully crazed look in his eyes and he was visibly larger and taller than I had ever seen him. He was enormous and god like, just like my grandpa. I realized that all the time he had been in the stall next to me; I hadn’t ever looked up because if I would have, I would have seen him looking over the stall wall down at me. His cock was well over a foot long and thicker than a 20 oz bottle of pop. His entire frame was causing the walls of the stall to buckle outward. He smiled at me and waved his massive schlong at me, saying, “It’s time we do this, Steve. I’ve wanted you for soo fucking long. Now it’s your birthday and I want to give you your present.” With that he grabbed me, lifting me up off the ground and kissed me hard. I felt his long tongue probe the entire cavity of my mouth. It was incredibly long and I felt it lick and tickle the back of my throat. As he held me I felt him to begin to grow bigger. I was in ecstasy. Then there was a knock on the door, with Terry Gilroy yelling, “Are you done in there yet? I’ve really gotta take a shit.” Billy released his hold on me and in a few short amazing seconds was back to his normal height and his cock had lost 2” to its normal hard length. I rubbed my eyes and thought I must’ve been really drunk and imagined him that big. “Yeah, were done for now.” Billy said as we tucked ourselves back in and he opened the door. Before we unlocked the door, Billy wiped the precum off of his cock and fed me his soaked finger. It fucking tingled. Billy unlocked the door and Terry came flying in and gave us a weird look as we both exited the bathroom. Then he slammed the stall door closed and we quickly heard why he was in such a hurry. I hope he had the decency to clean up in there. Billy grabbed my arm and said, “Let’s go outta here. I know somewhere else, close by, where we can go.” “I’m so excited to be with you, Steve that we have to move quickly, ‘cause I can’t hold myself down to this size very much longer.” He literally pulled me out of one of the back doors of the bar and into the alley. He looked quickly to see if there was anyone there and to our luck it was deserted. He grabbed me around the waist and picked me up like rolled up sleeping bag under his massive arm and carried my into a cubby hole area that was dark but not too dark enough to not be able to see each other. I looked around and there was no way that I could see where anyone could come up on us or see us. Then I turned back to Billy. He bent down, kissed me, and started to grow again. He stood straight up and I knew he was now over 7 feet tall, probably a little over 8 feet. His cock had torn through his pants and by the time it stopped growing I knew it was at least 14” long now. As he grew every bit of his clothing stretched to its limit till every garment shredded off of him. He must have stopped at about 10 feet tall. His crotch was almost right in front of me. I looked up at him and just the awe and size of him made me cum in my pants. He laughed in a deep brooding way and he said. “Take it. Take it Steve. I want you to know what it’s like. You want to be a muscle god.” I opened my mouth as wide as I could as I struggled to gobble down his huge musclemeat monster. It was really difficult and painful at first but eventually I was getting all of the head passed my teeth and as more precum exiting his giant cock hole I was taking more and more of him in, till my mouth no longer hurt. Instead it felt amazingly elastic. More and more of his cock slid in with incredible ease. Then I plunged down on him to the hilt and smelled the musky odor of his crotch as my nose pressed against his pelvic bone. My throat, like my mouth, felt elastic and tight as his thick rod stretched me completely. It must have looked like some type of cartoon the way my body was stretching to accommodate him. His cock was filling up my throat as it went deeper and deeper in me. With his hands on the back of my head he held me there for a couple of seconds and I started to feel even better as it was less of a strain. Then he started to fuck my mouth like a pro. I was amazed at myself for being able to take him, but I figured that since I started college I had learned to work my mouth and throat muscles as well as control my breathing. Little did I know that may cock sucking abilities weren’t the case and Billy loved that. My hands traveled all over his body. Every single inch of him was solid granite. I grabbed his silver dollar nipples and tugged and squeezed as hard as I could. His moans told me how much he was pleased. Visions of my grandpa kept invading my thoughts, but I now, I somehow was welcoming them. Billy grabbed my torso, lifting me off the ground and held me there in mid air as he pumped his thick monster in and out of my hungry mouth. The strength on this guy was incredible. While he was still fucking my face, he turned me over so my cock was aimed at the sky and he brought me up to his own mouth so we could 69 vertically. I could taste large amounts of precum squirting from him and the more I tasted it, the less my mouth, throat and for that matter, entire body hurt. Eventually he was able to pull his cock almost completely out and then shove it back down my throat with it not being a struggle at all for me. My face was covered in a mixture of my saliva and his precum and my whole head was tingling. That’s when I felt the burning in my stomach. It started light and built in intensity like a rushing river heating up my entire body. My own cock was going in and out of Billy’s hungry mouth, too. And with every suck of him, it felt like my cock was filling more and more of his mouth up. At one point he engulfed my balls and I did everything I could not to cum because I wanted this to last forever. Billy started to grow some more and I could feel him gaining size against my skin. I was so far into a euphoric state that I grabbed his ass and shoved his cock so hard down my throat that his balls stung as they smacked my forehead. This was it for him. He buried his face down on my cock and then in rapidly huge and violent bursts that were so strong and intense I felt him cum like a rocket blasting off, with strong shots after shots of cum smashing into me for about a full 2 minutes, filling my hungry stomach with his hot cum. I didn’t need to swallow since his cock was halfway down my throat and I took every drop he had. Immediately, the burning heat that was flowing through me stopped and I’m not sure what happened next but right before I passed out, it felt like my body was expanding and hot as hell with my cock exploding in the most intense orgasm I had ever felt in my life. When I woke up, only about 5 minutes later, I was completely naked and my clothes were torn and lay shredded on the ground around me. Billy was even larger than before at almost 15 feet high and with a soft cock as large as he was when hard earlier. The giant football star had a 14” SOFT cock. He was completely naked, as well, since he had totally ripped his clothes to shreds and he was taking a tattered blanket to wrap around his massive frame. Billy told me that that was the very best blowjob he had ever gotten and asked if I could help him out whenever he really needed it. I told him of course but next time it would be 10 times better. He said, “You have no idea, Cousin” and gave me a kiss as he knelt down, giving my uncut cock a tug. Then he said something that I know I will never forget. He told me that I was in for some great times and that a whole new world was going to be opening up, because of my Grandfather and my Uncle Matt. I had no idea what he was talking about. The next day on my birthday, He said I would find out.
  21. alexrif

    Massive

    Hi all, First, thank you for all the stories available on this forum ! I decided to write my first story. I am not fluent, Scriptboy helped me, but I am sorry for my poor English. I am a fan of superhero story, man becoming huge in spandex uniform. Unfortunately there are not so many stories like that which do not imply bareback and other on the net. So here is the story called Massive. Thanks to Mindsweeper, he made three great pictures to illustrate the story, these can be found here : http://mindsweeperart.tumblr.com/post/123077746726/massive-and-massive-jr-did-these-for-an-author Hope you like, and do not hesitate to continue it. Best, Alex MASSIVE (Written by Alexrif, Edited by scriptboy) PART 1 Adam, who was a 20-year-old young man, decided to look for a costume for the next cosplay event. He spent its summer holiday with his stepfather just like every year since the death of his mother (he was the stepfather since he has never known his real, biological father), and one of his hobbies was going to the comics and manga convention and for that he chose carefully what would be the most suitable costume to wear. “This website looks new” he thought while surfing through the website he had just discovered: zentaisecondhand.com. Adam was medium size, fit with brown hair. On the website, various costumes may be purchased: cop, vampire, super-hero. For some of them, it was indicated if the costume was new or second-hand and whether the size of each costume was adjustable to fit all morphologies. “It looks so strange... but with this price, why not buy one?” Adam clicked on the Superhero Section. Even if his body was not really the best for that type of costume, Adam thought it would be a good occasion to seriously begin to work-out this autumn. A lot of superhero costumes could be bought which had names that were unknown to him: one of which had caught his attention; it was called Massive. It was one blue spandex bodysuit; the upper part was sleeveless and it had a V-neck. It also consisted of gold-colored boots, briefs, a belt and a gold-colored mask. The superhero character was a muscular man with just the letter M on the belt. With only two clicks, the costume was bought. “A zentai spandex can have an effect” he thought without really trying to be convincing. Two weeks later, the package arrived at the house of his stepfather. It was Friday and Adam came to visit his father that day. James found the package in by the front door without any inscription other than just the family name on it. “I don’t remember ordering anything; Adam did not say anything about it…” James thought. He laid down its bag and its jacket. James was smaller than Adam with black hair and a Mediterranean type. He worked in a police station but more in the administrative part. He went to the kitchen, with the package and opened it. The costume was neatly folded; James touched it then caressed it. “The fabric is very soft and… Nice and warm! And oh it smells... So masculine…” he said quietly. He looked at the costume as if he was hypnotized and he kept on rubbing his hand over it and smelled it over and over inside the box. Suddenly, the phone rang. It was one of his colleague police officers. Whereas he spoke, he kept his eyes on the package. Once the conversation ended, he grabbed the package, lifted the costume up and unfolded it. The light of the room seemed to be slightly changed, as the costume reflected a shadow light. A slight electric shock passes through his body and the costume smelled of the musk odor. “A costume for Halloween... My body will never match Adam’s body…” he moaned. “What kind of superhero it is... ‘M’ like Megaman?”, said he when he looked carefully at the letter ‘M’ on the belt. He hesitated for a moment, and then he looked at the clock on the wall. “Well, maybe I’m no longer young enough to wear it, but… If Adam sees me, he will not stop bothering me with this!” He quickly went to the bedroom with the costume, the belt, the boots and the mask. At the same time, Adam opened the door. He went into the kitchen and once he was there he saw the open package on the table. He saw a note inside it: “Be careful for the effects are permanent and random...” “Ah, the costume! Where is it? Did Dad take it...?” His heart was beating quickly. He laid down his bag and coat and reached discreetly the first floor, thinking if his father would dare to even put it on. The door was slightly opened; enough to see his father taking off his shirt. Adam could see his dad’s torso a little bit with coated fat around his belt, nice legs (due to his regular running) but with chicken arms. He felt uncomfortable while spying on his stepfather. Of course, he was gay and he loved looking at men but he was his stepfather, that’s all. He recognized the costume, the belt and the briefs which were on the bed. He saw his stepfather hesitating to take off his briefs, touching in the same time the costume spread on the bed. He finally chose to take them off and Adam did not avoid looking at the private parts of James. James begins to slip on the costume. First one leg and then the other. The blue light from the costume reflected in the mirror. It was quite weird for Adam to watch this scene: his stepfather pulling on the costume which was definitely too large for him. He finished by pulling up the zipper in the back. Then he gently caressing the costume, like messaging it. He turned back and took the mask to put on his head, pulling up the brief and the belt and the boot. Suddenly, he laughed loudly and Adam smiled: the picture of his stepfather was pretty comic: he looked more like a disco man than a superhero. The sleeveless V-neck shirt highlighted his hairless torso and the absence of his biceps. A few second later, James hung on the mirror sharply. Adam could see his stepfather gritting his teeth like he was suffering while the other hand was on the crotch. The part of his body exposed to the air, was covered by sweat. A sharp light seemed to appear in this region and Adam could see the fabric stretched. Not only in the groin region but as well on the leg until the fabric highlighted the presence of the two big legs. Adam was close to enter in the room to help James when the latter stretched his arm up, crying “OHHH YESSS, that’s so goodddd”. Adams believed he was hallucinating when the pictures of his stepfather faltering, like he was metamorphosing. He could see now giant abs, the chest growth and his biceps inflating while the neck of James had doubled. “Oh hell, YESS!” then a lighting emerged for the body, lighting up briefly the entire room. When Adams opened his yes, a powerful man was standing in the middle of the room, looking at the mirror. It was a super-improved version of his stepfather, covered by hard muscle from the bottom to the top. The costume with the V-neck shirt highlighted a massive hairy chest. The biceps were like two large balloons. The legs were huge and the veins of the quadriceps could be seen clearly. When the huge man walked over the mirror, Adams was amazed by the definition of the back, the V-deltoid was indescribable, the ass were replaced by two nice balloons and even the yellow brief couldn’t hide the furrow formed by the muscle which went down until his feet. This impression of extra virility was reinforced by the strong musk of man which can be smelled so strong that Adams felt a bit sick and hid with difficulty his excitement. His stepfather kept on admiring himself in the mirror, while massaging his crotch trough the brief. It was time for Adams to go down in the kitchen, too choked to think, maybe he was going to wake up. In the kitchen, he could hear a deep moan coming from the room of his stepfather. “Time to enjoy”, thought Adams, feeling a little jealous. A few minutes later, James came into the kitchen. He wears a large sweat and jogging pants, not enough to cover his new morphology and again, the odor of strong man filled entirely the room. “Hey dad, how are you? Come back from sport? It seems you take huge amount of mass, don’t you? “Probably,” answered James blushing. “With this colleague we’ll try a new program in the gym…” His father was so closed, the pictures of his dad transformed of a hyper man too intense that Adam goes directly to the room. “Adams, wait…” The night, both tried to act like usual. His dad seemed to improve difficulty to contain his strength, breaking dishes and glasses. “Dad, are you all right?? “Yes, yes, I should go to the bed early today…” This night, Adam did not manage to sleep. He tried to forget when he saw today but he kept on masturbating, the felling was too strong. He decided to go to pee when he passed in front of the door of the room of his stepfather. He heard the slow breath of the latter. Too curious, he opened carefully the door. The light of full moon enabled to distinguish partially the form in the room. His father was laying down on the bed, his huge morphology was clearly visible. “Maybe, I could take back the costume.” He noticed that his father still wore it, the shadow light reflecting on the body suit expanded by all the muscle. Adam’s penis was erected and stretched the spandex so hard, that at any moment it could crack the costume. However, the belt and the brief were put on the chair. Adams came near to the latter. As soon as he touched the brief, a sensation like electrocution traversed its body. He felt at this moment like he was splitting into two or the presence of something inside him. He decided to go out quick of the room before awakening his dad. Part 2 It has been two month now that James morphed into a huge muscle man. All the newspaper, and TV how didn’t not stop to talk about the presence of a superhero in the city, called “Massive”. Adam was impressed how quick his father used his new abilities, not too strange knowing his character and the fact he worked at the police station. When Adam came back in his stepdad’s house, on Friday, he had decided to talk to him about the fact he found a parcel with a costume and he knew what happened to his dad. He found the latter sitting on the couch, gazing into the infinity. He wore his costume officer. Adam compared its image to a muscle man in a cop suit as the bear guys in some porn movies. He tried to get this image out of his head. “Hey dad, how are you?” “Ah, Adam good and you? How was the university?” “Nice, by the way, I would like to talk to you about something.” Adams sat close to him, sniffing the musk odor emitting from the tight shirt of James and with the pecs pushing the buttons. “Dad, as I told you earlier, I had ordered a costume for the next cosplay convention. You have already said me you did not receive, but it was wrong. I know it. I know that you are Massive!!” By saying these last words, Adam grabbed the black shirt of James and opened it, which expulsed the buttons. His dad had not time to react, lowered his eyes and looked the hand of his son put on his chest covered by the blue spandex. He took it gentle. “Sorry Adams, I lied to you but understand these last month was difficult” Then, he began to cry. Adams did not know what to reply. “Sorry. Yes, I took it, Yes I changed a lot.” He began to tell his son how he lived these two past months. He told him about his new work as a superhero and how he handled it in the office. “Do you remember Dave? The Chief of the patrol division. I always had a good relation with him. He was the first whose behavior changed when he noticed my body’s changes. He was like ensorcelled when he was close to me. He proposed several time to go out and he was not the only. Most of the woman and men I know changed the way they talk to me. I am always horny, try to contain myself.” “Sometimes, it was like I struggled against the power I obtained, I do not know how to do…” “Dad, you are amazing, every people are grateful for you did. I will not hide you I am a bit jealous but I am Ok now. Stop struggling and accept that you’re Massive.” Adam said. Then Adam took the hand of James and brought him in front of the mirror” “Look at you Dad, what are you seeing?” “A man, a bit lost, afraid of what he could begin.” · “I am seeing me a muscle man, with a gold heart, powerful and so confident.” When his father looked in the mirror it was like he was not there, his eyes looking at the infinity. · “Repeat Dad, I am a huge muscle man, I fight the crime, I am confident and free to act like I want!” · “I am a huge muscle man, I fight the crime, I am confident and free to act like I want!” Adam took the shirt off, then the pants, exposing the body suit of James. The gold brief and the belt seemed sparkling. His dad did not react, kept on repeating the phrases like he was hypnotize by what he was looking at. Then, Adam caressed Massive’s back, feeling the warm generating by the body. The texture of the spandex was really smooth and warm. He put his hand on the abs then the pecs, worshiping the body. He rubbed the stone-like biceps then go down until brief. Once touched the latter, he felt again the electricity, put his nose on it. He got suddenly an intuition. He grabbed the brief and tried to slip it on the legs, asked his father to raise one leg and another. He kept the brief and the belt in his hand and stepped back. His father was now posing in the mirror like enjoying being what he was. Adams could see clearly a growth of the body of his father like the transformation was being completed. Without hesitating, and before his father went out of this second state, Adams took off his shirt and short, then its white brief. He pulled on the gold brief with the belt. The effect was immediate; a huge burst of electricity passed through its groin, making him shouted. His father then turned back and was a bit petrified. Thousand lightening encircled his son, and the epicenter was located on the crotch. All the muscles of Adams were contracted. Adam, felt again the presence of his head, he was now paralyzed. He remembered what he said to his father and repeated the same phrase “I am a huge muscle man, I fight the crime, I am confident and free to act like I want!” He decided to let go; to accept this massive burst of power crossed its body. He felt a warm sensation wrapped his leg then on his upper part, the hormone acted like a firework. A few second later, he opened the eyes, the lightening were decreasing and what he saw in the mirror overwhelmed: a gold costume similar to the costume of his father covered his body. What an amazing body! It was the body of bodybuilder-lumberjack, huge V deltoid, massive pecs and legs and 6 perfect pack abs. Massive walked toward him, still a little bit massive and tall that the new power man. “I should call you Massive Jr.” then he took the head of his son between his hands. Both looked in each other’s eyes. Like the costume, they become complementary; they felt inside their mutual power, their urge to keep on transcending their self. It was just the beginning…
  22. AKA

    You & I: The Restaurant

    My heart was pounding when I entered the restaurant. I had specified a public place to meet with you, and you had suggested this venue. You had agreed so ready that at first I wondered whether this was a place you frequented - a place that was used to your presence and your reported…. What should I call what you do? Assuming that everything they say about you is true, of course. It seems impossible, but a lot of things seem impossible until you witness them firsthand. I walked in a few minutes early, hoping to witness your entrance and your effect on others. I wondered if half of what I had heard was true, and I hoped to be able to record it. I told the maitre’d that I had a reservation under your name, and he looked at me and smiled - not in an unusual way - and took up two menus before showing me to a booth. It was lunchtime and we were meeting downtown, the place was packed with dark-suited business types or start-up dudes in gingham shirts and beards. No one paid any particular attention to me and I sat down to await your arrival. My heart was already beating fast. Certainly I was excited, how could I not be? You were becoming something of a legend, though actual reports of you were hard to pin down. Someone might see you from a distance, and they knew it could be no other except you because of your…unique manner of dress. Or undress, to be more accurate. Odd, I thought, how that could be. But perhaps it had something to do with what you told me you were capable of. The impossible. There was a stir near the entrance and people parted like the Red Sea before the hand of God. I could see you easily, because of your stature. Funny, I thought, I expected you to be even bigger! The reports from some who had met you were staggering, particularly concerning your size and dimensions. Then again, there was some confusion about that, with those reports varying wildly from the unusual to the superhuman. You were head and shoulders above everyone else, and of course you were also naked. For some reason I found myself avoiding your face. I had been told to expect to have a very strong - even unavoidable - reaction to it. “His body is remarkable. Certainly beautiful, and probably more beautiful than anyone, man or woman, that I have ever seen. But it’s his face….” And then this look of, I dunno, worship? Adoration? Lust? Would come over the speaker. You moved through the crowd and people were touching you. You would speak to some of them - I could…sense your voice rather than hear it. I had been warned about that too. “When he speaks, there’s something…magical about his voice. Something irresistible. You want to hear him speak. You crave to hear him.” Everyone turned to look at you and it seemed like some sort of wild, uncontrolled orgy would break out at any moment. Just your presence in the restaurant had raised the erotic temperature and I was feeling it, too, even from the other side of the room. Then, just as quickly, that sensation eased or dissipated, like a fog, and people still remained interested in you but no more so than if any celebrity was walking among them. Then you were at the table, standing before me. I tried but could not avoid staring at your cock. I think my mouth fell open. It was…magnificent. That is not a word I would generally apply to another man’s equipment, but no more apt description seemed appropriate. It was amazing. It was colossal. It was stupendous. But more than anything else…it was enormous. A thick, heavy, proud, formidable cock that jutted forward over a pair of perfectly formed, absolutely identical, completely beautiful balls swelling fat inside your scrotum. My vision of your equipment was suddenly interrupted by a hand - your hand. Your perfect, large, manly, powerful hand as you held it towards me and spoke. The words did not immediately register to me, but whatever you had said seemed to ring a bell inside me that resonated like a tongue on my dick and I felt myself growing extremely aroused and very hard all at once. Perhaps you recognized this effect you were having and you said, softly, “Pardon me,” and then the sensation of pure sex lessened, but did not disappear, and your hand was on my shoulder and I looked up. Then I came. My dick inflated and I came. There was no decision that I played in it. I looked at your face and I came. You smiled and I came again, and then I watched your lips - your supple, beautiful, kissable lips - say “Sorry about that.” I think I tried saying something, and then you said,”Thank you for showing up naked. I enjoy looking at beautiful naked bodies like yours.” I remembered that I decided that I wouldn’t wear clothes to greet you. Was it something you had suggested? I couldn’t quite recall, but I was suddenly somewhat abashed that I had just launched a volley of cum at the underside of the table. “You’re welcome,” I told you. “You have a remarkable body,” you observed kindly adding, “and so powerfully built.” I felt your beautiful eyes moving over my torso. I stood up so you could see all of me. “You’re proud of being so muscular and well-developed, I’m sure.” I was, and I said so. I could not possibly compare to your masterful level of muscular size and beauty, but I had worked hard to look like I did. “Will you make a muscle for me?” you asked. “You want me to…?” You nodded and showed me what you meant, illustrating your request by lifting your own arm and pushing your biceps and triceps to full glory. I felt my dick throb at the sight of so much beautiful power. I felt humbled and even slightly shamed that I could never compare to your glorious size and power, but I nonetheless lifted my own arms and flexed as hard as I could. “Impressive,” you remarked. “Are those twenty-inch arms?” you asked. I looked from one to the other and beamed. Twenty-inch arms! “No,” you amended, “more like twenty-four.” They were! They were each twenty-four inches around exactly. I admired your discerning eye. “Yes,” I answered. “Your entire upper body is quite remarkable. Even though your arms are so large, so strong, your shoulders and chest match the size perfectly. And your lats spread like wings!” You narrowed your gaze, adding, “ordinarily an upper body of such proportions would make a man look odd, but it’s a good thing you’re so tall - six-ten?” I didn’t think that was true, but…. “Six-eleven?” Yes, that was it. Nearly seven feet tall, and naked as the day I was born. I lowered my arms, letting them hang from my sides. They had to hang out from my body because my lats were so wide. I could hardly see beyond my chest to the rest of my body. It was something else I was proud of, and your notice made me swell. I puffed up my chest to show you how large I was. “You’re highly aroused,” you observed. “Yes,” I answered. Because I was. “It shows,” you agreed, smiling as you cast your gaze downward. “I love that about men, how we cannot hide our desire, how our sex is on display so obviously. How many inches?” “Inches?” My waist? My chest? “How big is your cock?” You reached forward to touch me. I was hard as stone, and your hand surrounded me. “It feels as thick as your wrist.” I surrounded my wrist with my other hand and realized it was true, though I had never made that comparison before. My cock was absurdly thick. “And it must be…fourteen? No, fifteen inches in length.” “When it’s hard,” I said, nodding. “And when it’s not?” I thought about it. “It’s always fifteen inches long,” I said. It was one of the reasons I enjoyed being naked for him now. It was difficult managing my cock into pants, let alone underwear. “That must be why you are always naked,” you said to me, echoing my thoughts. “You are always naked.” Always naked. Yes. “Yes,” I agreed. “I admire that,” you told me. “I don’t suppose anyone ever objects, given how handsome, how muscular you are.” That was true, too. I was always naked, and no one ever said anything about it. You removed your strong grip from my wrist-thick cock and moved to sit beside me in the booth. I sat back down, taking my napkin to clean up the wealth of come I had erupted upon sight of your face. You set your larger hand on my own and said, “I wouldn’t worry about that. Something tells me there’s more where that came from.” I felt my balls throb and tingle. They seemed to swell eagerly at your words, as if responding to some order. “Now then,” you said, turning towards me, “what did you want to talk about?” I thought about what you asked as I looked at your impossibly beautiful face. Your eyes were kind, but also fiery with lust. Your lips were begging a kiss, soft and warm and full. Your neck was thick with power, stretching out to shoulders so wide that I had to turn my head on my own neck to see from one end of you to the other. You were head and shoulders above me, even sitting, and I was in awe and strongly, nearly irresistibly attracted to you. “About…” You smiled and I came. You had been correct. I felt a hot, wet splatter on my thickly muscled, naked chest as my dick swelled and my balls pumped out a fat fountain. You dipped your fingers to the suddenly physical manifestation of my lust for you, gathering a thick gobbet of my cream onto your fingers before moving them towards your lips and pushing it inside your mouth. I came again as I heard you moan. It was a feral sound, animalistic and needful. I closed my eyes and sighed and came again, splattering a fat load on my neck and chin. Your mouth - your warm lips and tongue - lapped at my neck and slurped my cum inside. “You said you’re a writer.” Your warm breath on my skin. I opened my eyes, trying to focus my attention on speech rather than pleasure. Just being near you was keeping me at the edge of exploding. “Freelance journalist,” I said. “And you wanted to interview me.” “Yes,” I verified. “Why me?” I had already written the introduction to the article I intended to write, so I repeated it to you from memory. “You are the epitome of male beauty - human masculine perfection in physical form. No other man on the planet is as handsome, as strong, as powerful, as unique as you are. Your pure masculine beauty is unmatched, as is your muscular development and perfection of physique. Reports of your sexual escapades, erotic talents, and carnal abilities approach unimaginable extents. You define masculine perfection in every aspect of your being, from your voice to your face to your body. It’s said you can make someone experience a powerful orgasm with nothing more than a look. The world allows you - demands, in fact - to remain totally naked so that we’re permitted the gift of looking upon the unyielding and total perfection of every unbelievable inch of your physical presence.” You shrugged, as if this was commonplace. “I’ve been lucky,” you admitted. “Is it all true?” “More than you know. And do you know how this is all possible? How I became the man I am? The man here with you in this place?” I shook my head, speechless, enamored and enthralled by the tone of your voice, the deep masculine power in every utterance, the way your supple lips moved, the play of your long, wet tongue and my imagination running wild in carnal directions about your lips and tongue on my body. “I am able to alter reality. I only need utter what I want, and it becomes real. It’s a talent I discovered purely by accident, and one I can’t explain, other than to say that it is true, undoubtedly so, and there appears to be no limits to what I can do.” You paused as I absorbed all of this, about to ask for further details, when you placed your finger on my lips and added, “Only no one in the world but me knows that.” “Knows what?” You smiled and I nearly came. My dick swelled and throbbed and jerked with a spasm of pure happiness. “I suppose you’re a better judge of that description than I am, but I can confirm that I never wear clothes - but then neither do you - and my sexual appetites and experiences may extend well beyond what most others may be capable of, and, yes, admittedly there have been times when someone else has experienced…let’s say a rather dramatic reaction to my glance.” Your eyes zeroed in on mine. I gasped and groaned and sighed and came again. Hard and thick and powerfully. I shot a rope of cream above us in the booth and it struck the wall behind us with a resounding splatter. Something about you when you looked at me. My breath was ragged and I was having a difficult time concentrating on anything beyond the godlike pulses of pure sexual pleasure that were engulfing me. You parted your lips and I hoped for a kiss, but you said, “Let’s talk about you.” “Me?” “Yes,” you said, licking my cream from your lips. You leaned closer to me. I could smell you. I could smell your masculine essence. You smelled like a locker room. You smelled like a football field. You smelled like leather and sweat and muscle and ass. “You’re a very handsome man,” you remarked, and then you leaned towards me and set you wet tongue to my skin and sucked my cream from my neck. I felt myself grow hot under your scrutiny, but hot from lust as well. I ached to lean towards you and press my lips to yours. I ached to taste myself inside your mouth. I could feel my cock pulse and my balls tighten and I knew I was close to another eruption. You looked down, noting the hard, gleaming redness of my prick. “Are you going to come, again?” “I think so,” I answered. “You’re going to come inside my mouth,” you told me. “Yes,” I agreed. Nothing would have pleased me more. “And when you come inside my mouth,” you said, leaning your brutally beautiful face towards my throbbing meat, “you’re going to come harder and thicker and with more pleasure and satisfaction than you have ever experienced in your entire life.” “Yes,” I agreed. Of course I am. You opened your mouth and I could feel the warm, wet heat of your breath against me. I sucked in a long breath and sighed and closed my eyes. I could feel your soft lips against the tip of my prick. You were kissing me, there in the restaurant. Your large hand grasped my wrist-thick cock and your tongue bathed the head with slick wetness that drained down my fifteen inches like warm honey. You teased and caressed me, you worshiped me, as I longed to worship you. Then I felt your mouth envelope me entirely and my balls seized up and my toes curled and my hands balled into fists and every muscle on my carefully developed body flexed into tight power and I exploded inside your mouth. I clenched my jaw shut hard to stifle the scream of absolute bliss that built inside me and wanted release. I squeezed tears from my eyes against the utter joy of the sudden and complete orgasmic satisfaction that originated from my hard meat and resonated through every cell of my body as I shot a fat, thick, hot load of cream inside your mouth. I heard - and felt - you groan with pleasure as you swallowed the sudden thick jets of cream I was somehow unleashing, harder and thicker than I had ever experienced in my entire life. It felt like an explosion. It felt as if, had your mouth not been there to swallow my load, I would’ve shot so hard out of my cannon that I’d have blasted clean through the roof of the restaurant. It felt as if my soul was leaving my body through my cock. The intoxicating level of sexual bliss was nearly overwhelming. I pumped into your mouth over and over and felt the burden of my balls empty inside you as you moaned in satisfaction and your throat swelled with every fat fountain I came. How long did it go on? How much cream had I managed to produce? Did I black out? Did this happen with every man you met? I opened my eyes only when I felt your mouth on mine, and your tongue pressing against my lips, and I opened my mouth and you slid your warm, wet, pliable tongue inside and bathed my senses with the taste of my own cream, as if I had magically managed to suck on my own cock and fulfilled a fantasy I never knew I had. When you pulled away, I said as much, savoring the flavor that filled my mouth, saying how I wished I could taste it like that. “But you can,” you told me. “You’ve always been able to pull the length of your fat cock inside your own mouth and deliver the same level of sexual bliss, the same explosive wealth of hot, delicious cream down your own throat.” I remembered doing so only that morning. How I had practiced to allow my body to bend in on itself and the curve of my huge prick was exactly perfect to slide into my mouth and down my throat and I would suck my own prick and come over and over, feeling a sense of warm satisfaction that nothing else could deliver. My dick was still hard and now I felt the cooling air on its spit-slick surface and you stroked me with loving tenderness. “Your cock is incredible,” you said. I looked at it with unbridled joy and happiness, enraptured by my wonderful cock. “You can come like that whenever you want to,” you said, “and you can become hard when you wish it, or stay limp and allow your fat prick to dangle like a promise over those magic balls that are always filled with delicious fat loads of warm creamy come.” I looked at my beautiful fat prick as you slowly stroked my thick inches and felt pride and vanity. I loved my cock. I loved what it could do - what I could do. You bent your soft lips to the mouth of my prick and kissed me with gentle devotion. “But whenever we are together,” you said softly, “your level of sexual gratification - your utter orgasmic bliss - is compounded ten-fold.” I realized it was true. With others, I would always feel fully satisfied. Even when I used my own mouth on my marvelous and majestic cock, when I came it was like the stars exploding. But when I am with you - and only you - nothing else compares. You looked at me as you leaned back in the booth, spreading your arms along the back and relaxing into the soft leather. “What would you care to do with me, now?” “Everything,” I said. You smiled. My cock plumped and a thick drool of cream ran down its sides. “Everything is a lot. Let’s see if we can’t focus on something we’d both enjoy.” You reached over to stroke me. I watched your hand move up and down my towering erection and I pumped another thick wealth of cream to help lube your grip. You squeezed me hard in your vice-like grip with approval. It was pain and pleasure in equal doses. “How do you feel about these other people here?” “What do you mean?” “They’re acting as if this is all normal. That two naked, well-muscled, thick-dicked men always wander into this place and sit in this booth and pleasure each other. We’re having a very public sexual encounter and yet no one here is bothered in the slightest. Would you like it to be shocking to them? Do you want someone to object? Would that excite you?” I thought about what you said. No, I thought, I loved this. I loved the fact that naked men wandered freely, and engaged each other openly, and could expose their marvelous, beautiful bodies and cocks so wantonly. “I want others to do it too,” I said. “Others? Anyone in particular?” I looked beyond the fat shank of sex you were engaged in stroking, sending continuous throbs of hot sex into my massively muscled frame, and I pointed towards a waiter I had noticed when I had entered earlier, wandering in from the street in my unashamed nakedness, my fifteen-inch prick hanging like another limb over my pumping balls. “Him,” I said, and then I pointed towards a pair of business men in suits, talking quietly to each other with their phones in their hands. “And them.” You stroked and squeezed me, teasing another fat delivery of cum from my balls. I moaned in utter bliss. “The waiter is quite handsome,” you remarked. I looked at him again and was struck by his features. He was amazingly beautiful! “He is not as tall as you or me, but he has a well-developed body and a fat prick. You can see it bulge in his pants,” you said. I looked down at the young man’s full basket. It looked like he had stuffed a salami in his pants along with two tennis balls. “I like that they wear leather pants here,” you said. “I like that they’re so tight, so expertly fitted, that nothing about a man’s anatomy is left to the imagination.” I could see the heavy outline of the waiter’s massive meat pressing along his thigh. I could even discern the flared edge of the head of his cock, as well as two swelling round balls split at the center of his groin. When he turned to pour water into someone’s glass, the bulbous beauty of each mound of his bubble butt seemed to jump out like beach balls. I heard your voice again, like a tongue in my ear, like the growl of a lion. “I’m not sure that shirtless waiters are quite as sanitary as they might be, but it would be a shame to hide his thickly muscled torso - that handsome chest and those six-pack abs, so well-defined and expertly honed - under a shirt, no matter how tightly it fit.” I had to agree. The waiter’s torso, while nowhere near as thick and heavy as my own, was nonetheless quite beautiful. He looked like an Olympic-Level gymnast, with smoothly developed lobes of hard power everywhere. “He reminds me of a Tom of Finland illustration,” I remarked. “Yes,” you agreed. “As a matter of fact he does. It’s almost comical how perfectly that description fits him.” I remembered the picture that matched his features, and as you said it, I did laugh slightly because he was an almost exact match, even down to the absurdly over-sized nipples and the oddly out-of-date hair style. He even had a “porn ‘stache” on his upper lip, but the overall effect was both highly erotic and deeply sexual. “I bet he can fuck like a stallion,” I remarked. “I bet he can,” you agreed. At that moment, the waiter turned towards us and leered in our direction with a lasciviousness that made me cum again. He reached down with his free hand and moved it along the thick shank of cock forced along his thigh, winking at us both. He even shoved his hips forward, mimicking the action that I had just spoken. “What about our other friends?” you asked. I looked at the businessmen with their phones out. They did not appear particularly remarkable. I was even about to comment on it when you said, “Don’t you think the blonde one on the left is beautiful? Do you like long hair on a man? I think it’s quite becoming on him.” It did frame his face rather well, And now that I looked again, he was a beautiful man. “How old do you think he is?” I asked. “Twenty two,” you said. “Young and hung and full of cum.” I watched the man on the left as he adjusted in his seat, seemingly uncomfortable for some reason. “And his companion, the red-head. Don’t you think that full beard is handsome? And I wonder how he managed to find a suit to fit such a broad and muscular frame. It looks almost as if his thick and furry chest is stretching the buttons of his shirt to their limit.” The red-headed man’s shirt was, indeed, nearly ripping itself apart just to try to contain the obviously massive pecs mounted on his chest. His shoulders were very wide as well. “Why would he buy his shirts so small?” I wondered aloud. “Particularly when you and I are nude,” you observed. I looked at you and you leaned over to kiss my mouth again. I came a fat fountain that shot some distance above us and splattered on our naked flesh. “What do you think will happen next?” you asked. I looked again at the shirtless gymnast waiter in his painted-on leather pants with the massive length of thick cock along his thigh. “The waiter looks so uncomfortable in those pants,” I said. “Perhaps our blonde friend can offer some relief,” you offered. I watched the blonde man turn and summon the beautiful waiter over to their table. I could not hear what they said, but the waiter smiled brightly and set his water carafe on the table. “What do you…?” My unfinished question was answered when the waiter thrust his over-burdened groin forward and I watched the blonde man begin to undo the waiter’s pants, unlatching his belt and unzipping the tight leather until the man’s thick prick practically sprang forward, relieved at last to be uncaged. “My god,” I said, marveling at its size and beauty. “Yes,” you agreed, “he owns quite a prodigious tool. How big is it, do you think? Is it as big as yours?” You squeezed and stroked me, and I throbbed and swelled under your attentions. “Bigger,” I whispered. “Really,” you asked. “How big?” “Seven…eighteen inches.” “The waiter owns an eighteen-inch cock?” You seemed to laugh but it was undoubtedly true. We both watched the blonde welcoming the waiter’s ungodly and impossibly huge prick into both of his hands, looking at it with lust and hunger. “It seems impractical,” you observed, “to own a cock so large.” It stretched forward from the man’s body like a sausage, the head a swollen plum. “I’ve never seen one so big,” I agreed. “Even mine?” I looked at you and shook my head. “No other man’s prick is as large or as beautiful as yours,” I admitted. “That’s true,” you agreed, though I heard no boastfulness in your voice. It was simply a fact. No one else in the world had a cock so huge and beautiful and perfect as yours. I was going to look down at it, lying in your lap, to marvel at is size and beauty when you called my attention back to the waiter and his attentive friend. “What will the blonde man do next?” you asked. “Kiss it,” I said. Almost in response to my spoken instructions, the blonde leaned forward and pressed his lips reverently to the massive shank. “He’ll kiss its entire length, starting at the top and working his way to the waiter’s groin.” “He will,” you agreed. He did so, just as I had predicted, The waiter bent his head back and opened his beautiful mouth as if this simple action felt as good as a blow-job, that finally allowing his monster free to be worshipped so openly was causing him great sexual pleasure. “He loves it,” you observed. “He loves when someone else allows him to show off the massive cock in his pants. He has to hide it so often that when he’s finally allowed to release the beast, it’s like sex to him.” I watched the waiter experience something like an orgasm as the blonde man kissed his cock. I came in unison, pumping another fat fountain from my own thick prick that bathed it in wet warmth as you continued to stroke me. “But he’s not coming,” I said. “Not like you,” you said. I came again. Your voice seemed to draw it from my balls. I pumped a fat fountain that shot upwards and splattered on my thick chest like hot rain. “No, when this happens, when another man is worshiping his amazing cock, he experiences a level of orgasmic pleasure that feels like he’s coming, but he can contain his load.” “Is that possible?” I asked aloud. “Anything is possible,” you answered. I looked at your impossibly beautiful face, realizing that was true. “Does it hurt?” I asked. “Not at all,” you said, looking back at the two of them in the center of the busy restaurant. “It feels exactly like he’s coming, but he’s not.” “When does he come?” I asked, marveling at this unusual talent. “Only when he wants to,” you said. “Like you.” I wanted to come as you said it, so I did. I pushed up a thick flood that poured from the mouth of my fat dick like honey and drained down the sides where you continued to stroke and pleasure me. “The redhead looks unhappy.” “That’s because he’s a bit jealous of his companion. What do you think would make him happy?” I licked my lips and said the first thing that came to my mind. I felt free to express my fantasies with you, to tell you what I wished could happen, no matter how silly or impossible it seemed. “To grow,” I said. “Taller?” I nodded my head. “Bigger. Stronger. Like…like the Incredible Hulk.” “Is he the Incredible Hulk?” “No. But…but he can grow when he wants to. That’s why his shirt is so tight. He…he’s in love with the blonde man, but he hasn’t told him. He…when he got dressed to come here, he looked in the mirror and decided he wanted to impress his friend, to make his friend want him.” I came again, pleased with my description and eager to watch it. You gripped me hard as my come coated your hand. “So he grew?” I nodded. “He grew muscle. He grew bigger.” “And now…?” “He can’t help himself. He wants the man’s attention back. So he’s going to grow again.” You leaned towards me, to watch him alongside me. You whispered, “How big can he grow?” “Huge,” I said softly. excited by the prospect. I watched the red head slowly stand. Already the seams along the sides of his suit were splitting. Buttons popped off his shirt like bullets, flying across the restaurant. “Describe it to me,” you said. “Describe to me what happens between those three men in this restaurant here today. Your words will make it happen.” I felt something odd come over me. I felt suddenly powerful, or empowered. I felt…magical. . . . I took a chance on you. Who could blame me? Your imagination was so strong, so…vivid. Perhaps being a writer helps. You were so excited by what was happening around you! You never showed the slightest hesitation or fear, at least not to me. I’m not clairvoyant, you understand. No one can predict the future, for the simple reason that it hasn’t happened yet. Even I can’t predict the future, I can only alter it, change it…. Improve it. I could practically smell your excitement when I entered the room. Of course, all eyes turned to me. I was unavoidable. Once you look at me, you can only stare, unable to fully comprehend what you’re seeing. Even as you stare, your eyes opening wider to let all of me in, every inch of this body, every facet of this beauty, you are unable to fully believe that I am real. But I am. I am real. Everything is real. As I sat next to you stroking that mammoth ever-spurting prick you had chosen for yourself, with its impossible girth and unwieldy length, I understood that you did not want things to remain “normal.” You wanted more, so much more. I knew that desire, of course. I lived it daily. When I pushed my mouth over your fountain of cream and swallowed your sticky, rich flow, I knew you would be as unsatisfied as I was with the world, and would be eager to change it - and yourself. That’s all I needed, really. Belief is halfway to reality. It just takes a slight nudge and there we are, together, you and I, in the world which we create. You took my nudity in stride and welcomed it into your world with equal facility. Some balk at it, find it odd or uncomfortable, but you didn’t. Not for a moment. And then you added that second notion, of a monster cock you could make come on command, and I wondered how far things would go today. I had to define a few things to allow your imagination to kick into gear, to allow you to begin to believe your own words. The hair color of the gentlemen. The leather pants. But you were soon off and running, suggesting Tom of Finland and The Hulk as jumping off points. Nothing wrong with that. Something familiar before moving into terra incognita, allowing your own ideas to bloom. A few commonalities to get the juices flowing, so to speak. And by god, did your juices flow! They exploded from you, let’s be honest. I felt your huge new muscular body shudder with every orgasmic release you allowed yourself. You became insatiable, sinking into the realization that you could now sit there in public and pump gallons of come up the thick inches of your new cock and wallow in its power. No more sitting alone in your room with your dick in your hand and stroking until your body tired of it, now you owned a massive cock that would fountain a sticky load anytime and anywhere, displaying your overwhelming sexual power because you were pleased. I realized that now you would stride the world in your naked glory, that absurdly thick fifteen-inch prick at the ready to plump to erect attention and start exploding cream because you wanted it to. You could dip your mouth to its flowing fount and drink deeply of the salty spunk your overflowing balls would pump down your throat because you wanted it, you needed it, you loved it. We sat beside each other there, you in your new form, me stroking your dick, two naked muscular behemoths engulfed in our desires, and I told you, “Describe to me what happens between those three men in this restaurant here today. Your words will make it true.” A few limitations, yes. Those three men, and no others. In this restaurant, and no further. Today, in this moment, as I watched in case you truly went too far. I had misused a simple word before, ‘now,’ and had learned a lesson from it. Now was forever. It was always now. And now I was the most beautiful, the most powerful, the sexiest man in the world. There is such a thing as going too far, believe it or not. I know, because I have been there. Luckily for you, I was able to bring us all back from that madness to where we are. Reality can be a tricky bitch sometimes. I hung my right arm across your broad, muscular shoulders and with my left hand, I continued to stroke your monster, the contact of my skin against your sending vital, unyielding, powerful sexual pulses into your body as your balls continued to manufacture the warm, wet cream that you would pump and fountain at irregular intervals. It coated our skin like paint, and puddled beneath you and drained to the floor. The smell of sex permeated the space, now, rank and delicious. We looked at the tableau we had conceived together; the shirtless hunk in tight leather pants with his foot-and-a-half long prick extended before him like a dousing rod, the beautiful blonde reverently worshiping that monstrous phallus with strokes and kisses that were making the waiter experience an orgasm of immense size, and his musclebound red-headed companion who was growing both jealous and more muscular, as if one was feeding the other. And then I handed you the keys, and let you drive for a while. “He…” “Be specific,” I told you. “It’s important. Which ‘he’?” “The redhead, he stands up and he’s already starting to grow.” “Grow how? Be specific.” “It starts with his muscles. It always starts there. He…he couldn’t control it when it started happening to him. But now he can.” “Good,” I said, squeezing your dick. You pumped up a fat fountain and I leaned over to capture it in my mouth. You taste so good. You shuddered and moaned as my face appeared before you and you came again. A nice reward for me. I appreciate it. “He…the redhead, he can tell it’s starting so he closes his eyes to channel it.” “What does that mean?” “He’ll grow too fast - too powerful - if he doesn’t control the growth.” “Good,” I praised. Limits are necessary. Things get out of hand too quickly, otherwise. “It starts with his muscles,” I prompted. You nodded. “They begin to swell, both with size and power. He is even stronger than he looks, because the muscles, they’re super strong.” I looked at the man in question. He was standing with his feet wide, his arms held out, his hands balled into fists. He was breathing hard, his eyes closed. I could see his chest pushing against the shirt, and suddenly the buttons were flying off like bullets, torn free and firing across the room. “His chest is growing, and his arms and his legs. Every muscle is growing.” The seams of his suit were beginning to rend. The material was trying to hold together while the threads that held the pieces together ripped open. “Does he grow taller, too?” I asked. “Yes,” you said, and then he was. I could see his neck swell with power as his head began to rise. The hem of his shirt was being pulled out of his pants and the sleeves of his jacket looked like sausage casing filled with too much meat. “He’s furry,” I said, because I wanted him to be. “Yes,” you agreed. Now that his chest was pushing forward from his open shirt, we could see a thick carpet of that same copper hair in thick curls across the growing expanse. “Now that he has control, he opens his eyes,” which he did, “and he looks at his lover and the handsome waiter.” “Is he angry? Is he sad?” “He’s turned on. He’s massively turned on.” There was a sudden prominent bulge in his pants, pushing hard against his zipper. “The bigger he grows, the more turned on he becomes.” “Describe his size for me. How big are his arms? How tall will he become? How much will he weigh?” “His…he has…his arms are only twenty inches now, but they can swell to thirty.” I tried to hide my surprise and pleasure. Such imagination! “He can grow as tall as eight feet, if he wants to.” “If he wants to? Do you want him to?” I asked as he stretched his arms out to his sides and another resounding rip sounded as his jacket split and his massive arms began to emerge. “Yes.” The redhead bent his arms and his face took on a look of intense concentration (which, may I add, increased his handsome visage rather perceptively). A smile came to his lips which increased into a toothy grin as he pumped increasing power into his arms, inflating them with muscle. The material of his jacket and shirt ripped itself apart under the sheer strength of his increasingly powerful muscular onslaught and he was then standing there at the edge of the table with the cuffs of his shirt clinging to his wrists, but the remainder of his swelling upper body now as naked as the waiter’s. It was now clearly evident that he was swelling with power and growing in stature and width by the second. The muscular development crawled across his body beneath his furry skin like thick bands, pushing outward from the deep indent between his pecs and blooming across his shoulders and around his arms in ever increasing size. He was coated in a dense forest of copper curls and his skin began to gleam with sweat as he strained to contain his power. “So beautiful,” I said, almost without thinking, but my words still possessed their usual capability and I watched him change again before my eyes, increasing in magnificence. “He has control,” you said, gifting the growing man with jurisdiction over his own body. “And his cock….” Here it comes, I thought. You had already given yourself a 15-inch, constantly spurting monster and the beautiful waiter owned eighteen inches. How large would our redheaded friend get? “His cock?” I repeated, amused and interested to hear your desire. “Even bigger than the waiter’s,” you predicted. “Bigger than eighteen inches?” “Much bigger.” The bulge in the growing man’s pants suddenly lurched with prominence and a thick length of meat shifted and began crawling down his leg beneath his tightening suit. Its expanse continued to swell and I realized that we needed some more specifics here or it threatened to become uncontrollable. “Twenty inches?” I asked. “Twenty…,” we watched that bulge swell even larger, and then you corrected yourself, “Twenty-four. Two feet of massively thick uncut cock,” you said. The beautiful bearded redhead was still smiling as he felt his equipment surge with impossible size, pushing urgently towards his knee and making that pant leg rip itself open. He reached down and ripped the pants from his legs entirely, revealing his still-swelling mind-blowing monster with pride and arrogance. This seemed to please him, because his massive prick began now to visibly throb and rise. As we had already agreed that no other man on the planet had a dick larger than my own, I suddenly felt mine swell and extend beneath the table, its weight and burden compounded by its new size, probably now exactly 24 inches and one millimeter in length. Already attuned to be super-sensitive and always ready to go, I felt its hunger and need sizzle in like growth, the luscious burden of its gargantuan size like a perfect, welcome burden of unlimited sex. “Are you sure it’s that big?” I asked, a bit concerned. I moved my cum-coated hand from your massive erection and placed it gingerly upon the fat shank of sex I now owned, thrilled at the rush of intense sexuality it delivered. There were often unforeseen ramifications when one tampers, but rarely did they impact my own carefully crafted perfection. But you nodded and whispered, “Yes.” No matter, I could fix this later, glad that I had the foresight to set limits to your imagination’s reach. I summoned my perfect self-control over this mighty and magnificent appendage and resumed slowly stroking your drooling prick. “Keep going,” I urged, interested to see how this would play out. “What about the blonde man, his companion?” You shifted your gaze away from the continuously swelling, nearly naked, hugely-hung man to his seated companion, still reverent in his worship of the waiter’s immense manhood. “What’s special about him?” You looked at the blonde-haired man who now appeared almost petite between the massive 18-inch cock he was worshiping and the swelling mass of muscle and an even larger cock behind him. “He….” You seemed hesitant to speak your thoughts. Were you scared, or ashamed? There was no need for either with me, so I prompted you. “Go ahead,” I said, squeezing your hard-on so the helmet turned shiny and red, “speak your fantasy. Put it into words. Tell me what it is about him. Why is he with the redhead, and why does he worship the waiter’s prick so intently?” “He’s my twin.” “Your brother?” You hesitated again. “Your clone?” Your mouth twisted up as you considered your answer. “Tell me,” I prompted. “My twin. He’s me, and I’m him.” "You exist in….” “Two places at the same time. There are two of me.” “There are,” I confirmed, and watched him change from one moment to the next. Indeed, he now looked to be your exact double, because he was you, also. “I wondered about that when I came in,” I said. “I wondered what that was like, to exist as two people, two beautiful men, sharing the same handsome face, the same powerful muscular body, the same tall frame, the same majestic and beautiful cock. And I see you both enjoy public nudity with equal relish.” Your other self was stripped naked and glorious before us, showing me what you looked like from a distance, your doubled glorious perfection on display for everyone to see. “We share everything,” you said. “I can…I can feel that man’s cock in my mouth. I can feel it sliding in and out, rubbing its rubbery head against the back of my throat. I can feel its heat and hardness, every vein and ridge. The taste of him.” “And vice versa?” I asked, stroking your dick with more gleeful force and pulling a fresh delivery of your endless cream over my grip. “Of…of course,” you managed to say, and I looked over to watch your twin’s eighteen-inch prick pump out a fat rope of cum in response to my manhandling of your cock. “Do you make love to him?” “Yes.” “And when that happens?” “All our sensations are doubled. I can feel him inside me and I can feel me inside me. He feels my bliss and I feel his.” Clearly, this was some secret fantasy you had been considering for some time. Perhaps there were even stories about this sitting on your computer at home, but with me there was no more need for fantasy. Your twin lover, naked and perfect, was now standing before you and you were watching him deliver an expert blow-job to an 18-inch prick with ease and efficiency. “And the red-headed man?” “My…our lover. The jealous kind.” The hulking brute now looked over at us together, and his body seemed to swell out with intense power. His heavy brow darkened and his eyes flashed. He was gripping his huge hands into fists, making think veins bulge on his ham-sized forearms. “Jealous of us?” “Jealous that he is not with us.” I smiled. How perfect! “He can be with us, if you want him to be.” “No,” you said, “he wanted to be there, with my other me, and the waiter. He wants to fuck the waiter.” “With his two-foot-long cock?” You nodded and came. A fat gusher of pure open perfect bliss as your beautiful sexual fantasies bloomed into reality before your eyes. We watched the red-headed, brutally beautiful monster of muscled power stride toward the waiter and wrap an arm around him. He towered over the smaller man and pressed his hard body against him and his towering prick looked frightening next to the object of his lust. “Is it possible?” I asked aloud. Even I was surprised that this was what you imagined. “Yes,” you said, making it possible. “The waiter is capable of pleasing any man, regardless of his size or desire. It’s his special talent. He is the perfect lover.” “What does that mean?” I asked, hungry both to see your imagination realized and to hear your description of what that meant to you. “He knows instinctively what you want. He can fulfill any carnal wish you have, any desire for sexual pleasure using his body or yours.” “He can,” I agreed, wanting to make this a permanent change. “He can accommodate my lover’s prodigious tool - or yours,” you added, somewhat generously I thought, “and make him explode with a brain-bending orgasm as his two-foot tool builds up to its inevitable and overwhelming crescendo, pumping thick, warm, sticky ropes of cum as he howls and growls and groans in utter bliss.” A heavy flow of pre-cum was now emitting from the bearded red-head’s cock. I could smell his sex from our booth, and you came again as if in response - and so did your twin. “Does he enjoy it, too?” “God, yes. There is nothing he would rather do than please another. His hands are magical.” “Be careful,” I advised. I knew you meant it in general terms, but with the power I had granted you that simple remark could lead almost anywhere. “You mean that….” “I mean that when he places his hands on you, your skin tingles with warm bliss. When he strokes your flesh, it is as if he strokes your dick. His tongue against you is warm and wet and when he pushed it inside your mouth, it has some strange and wonderful capability to make you cum as if he is lapping at your ass.” “And he does that too, no doubt.” “Of course, and there is no one on earth better at making you feel completely sexually satisfied.” “Except me,” I added, unwilling to give in. “Except you,” you agreed. “Because there is no one on the planet more wonderful and perfect than you.” “And that’s a fact,” I said. I turned my attention back to the trio and watched your lover rip the leather pants from the waiter’s magically accommodating ass and push his two-foot monster’s drooling mouth towards the world’s second greatest lover’s backdoor. Holy fuck, it looked as long as the other man’s entire torso! I had not imagined anything of this sort before, but watching your imagination blossom before us was starting to make my own gargantuan manhood swell and throb. I could feel it tingle with bliss and shove against the underside of the table, physically lifting it from the floor. I began to leak a flow of pre-cum like warm honey from a spigot. I clutched your dick in my hand and you exploded with a fountain of cum, gasping and groaning from the intensity of your orgasm. “You have more?” I asked, teasingly. I knew the answer but I wanted to hear your version. “I always have more,” you said, and I leaned my mouth down to your fountain and you rewarded me with another gushing surge of your warm cum, which I swallowed with ease and eager happiness. It filled me with pleasure, and an idea popped into my filthy mind as you came and came. Finally, gasping for breath, your massive muscles flexing with the effort of your unending orgasms, I pulled my lips from your cock and said, “I want to see you fuck yourself.” Your eyes were still closed and your chest heaved as you struggled to recover from the intensity of my mouth on your dick. You smiled and nodded. “And I want to feel it like you feel it,” I added, slowly stroking the hard inches of your constant erection. “I want to feel your cock in my ass, and my ass around your cock. I want to feel the sensation of fucking myself, kissing myself, loving myself - while I watch you make love with your twin.” You opened your eyes and moved from the booth, standing to your full height as your cock twitched and throbbed with anticipation and need. A fat flow of honey dripped from the mouth of your prick and you looked at your mirror image across the restaurant, your desire building, your anticipation rising. I could feel it, too, now. Your emotions were my emotions. Your desires were my desires. And you looked at yourself as your twin looked back. The desire and lust redoubled inside me, and then again as my own desire for both of you was wrapped around it all. My monster cock began to rise, splitting the table with its power, I leaned back in the booth and spread my muscled arms across the back of the seats and allowed my cock to swell higher and higher, breaking through the wood with its strength, rising like a tree that could not be stopped. You had created for me a two-foot long monster, wrapped in fat veins feeding its size and power, swelling thicker and heavier as it rose to its zenith, the head blooming from its thick cowl of foreskin like a fat plum dripping with seed. I could smell myself, the heady, sexy musk of my perfect body, a rich and powerful masculine perfume swimming inside the thick warm honey drooling down my massive meat. You met yourself on the floor and wrapped your arms around yourself, and wrapped your arms around yourself, and pressed your lips to your lips and kissed yourself with unfettered and unlimited lust and love. My mouth warmed to that kiss, the sensation of kissing and being kissed, the feeling of your heavy, hard, strong arms surrounding me, the hard heat of your own cocks rubbing against mine, and against each other. I had never experienced any sensation like this, the total awareness of other men making love before my eyes as my body sank deeper and deeper into that joined perception. You and you, together, the same and different, and you allowed me in and I could feel every drop of emotion, every press of muscle against muscle, the increasing lust and desire and then you were coming, and you were coming, and I was coming, blasting thick fountains of hot cream from our cannons. By now, the redheaded Hulk was plowing the magically expanding ass of the beautiful waiter, pushing him across the table and thrusting deep inside him, growling with lust and release. The waiter, gifted now with sexual capacity and capability that approached my own overwhelming talents, surrounded the giant’s meat with warm throbs of pure sex, moaning as his smaller body was filled up entirely. The restaurant had come to a complete stop, all eyes focused on the giant and the waiter, or the twin “brothers,” or my unstoppable and devastating beauty as my own two-foot long cock towered from my loins and shot thick volleys of cum all over. I decided to make a gift to you and your imagination. “All that you have said is true,” I spoke, “and it will continue to be true,” making it real, making your twin powers reality forever, creating a world where you would now wander in naked glory, able to cum as you wished and be with your twin self in perfect love. Allowing the redhead to swell with muscle and cock whenever he wished it, and making of the handsome young waiter one of the world’s most talented and magical lovers. “I will continue to be the most beautiful and powerful man in the world, a vision of perfect physical beauty, and of overwhelming muscular size and strength,” I said, “and no other man’s cock shall surpass mine in size or beauty or perfection or ability.” I smiled and grabbed myself and came hard, shooting fat creamy fountains of delicious cream from my balls to splatter against the walls and tables and people, all yielding to my utter perfection.
  23. Hi everyone, As you may know, Michael Fitt recently closed his Website, and all his social media accounts. I have not heard from him in quite a while, but I will respect his wishes and assume he has decided to move on--or at least take an extended break. Mike, of course, has been the inspiration for my Super-Fitt stories. I have decided, at least for the moment, to retire the series, but I wanted to give it some closure. Here is what may well be the final chapter. Thank you all for your support for this series. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ When Super-Fitt saved the world from destruction by aliens, he thought that was the last he would hear from them. He had propelled the alien ships with his super-breath into a distant galaxy, billions of light-years away. Even with their advanced technology, they would not be able to get back or even contact their home. Unfortunately, when they failed their mission, their home planet assumed they had been killed. They had sent hundreds of ships before to demand that Super-Fitt either surrender to them to let them copy whatever it was that made him the most powerful known being in the universe, not knowing that his power was not something that could be duplicated. It merely was. This time, they sent the entire fleet--thousands and thousands of ships, with millions of alien beings--with the same mission. In the intervening time, Super-Fitt had become even more powerful and had a greater mastery of his powers. He knew by his super-senses that the aliens were on their way long before they had entered the Solar System. He would be ready for them. Bouncing his Super-Pecs, he caused himself to grow roughly to the size of the planet Jupiter. They would only get to the Earth through him. As he expected, the alien fleet sent him a telepathic message: “Surrender yourself to us, Super-Fitt, or we will destroy your precious Earth.” “You don’t learn, do you?” he replied. “With the power of my breath alone, I sent your little friends into another galaxy. Surely, you must know I could do the same to you. Or worse. I could crush you to smithereens,” Super-Fitt said flexing his planet-sized biceps. “I could burn you all to a crisp. I could make your ships disappear and let the vacuum of space run its course on you. Or I could just end you.” “We are aware of that. That is why we want your power. We would be unstoppable.” “Even if you could duplicate it, I would never allow it.” “That is your big mistake! We will now destroy the Earth!” “You wouldn’t dare!” “We would!” In the next instant, every one of those alien ships fired on the Earth, turning it to so much dust and ash. Super-Fitt normally has a face of preternatural beauty. In this moment. It was a face of pure rage. He let out a primal scream, inaudible in space, and bounced his Super-Pecs. In that instant, every one of the alien ships and every alien in them, those near the former site of planet Earth, those that had been sent to the distant galaxy, as well as every single member of that alien race on their home planet ceased to exist. They just weren’t. There was no dust. No residue. They were gone, as if they had never been there. Super-Fitt looked to the dust of the Earth. The aliens thought they had called Super-Fitt’s bluff. They thought they had destroyed the Earth. Or so they thought. In the instant before they fired, Super-Fitt absorbed the life energy of every living being on Earth into himself. The souls on seven billion humans, as well as every other living thing, now existed only within the body of Super-Fitt. Super-Fitt had a plan all along. There was a parallel universe in which all life on Earth had been destroyed by nuclear war. He would go to that world and rebuild it, restore it to its former state. He would then put everyone and everything back as it was. No one else would ever know they had been moved to another universe. Indeed, no one else would ever know anything out of the ordinary had happened at all. Super-Fitt looked again at the where the planet where he had been born had been. Then, bouncing his Super-Pecs, his teleported himself and everyone else to that other universe where he had a lot of work to do. And when it was all over, he took a well-deserved rest. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Dedicated to my friend Michael Fitt. Thank you for seven great years. Enjoy your next adventure. --Rock
  24. "Ah, Jeremy, glad I've caught you!" "Ah, Mr. Stuart" smiled Jeremy and then noted the expression on his face, "Is everything all right, sir?" "In a word, no" came the reply and with that gestured the exchange student into a spare classroom that wasn't being used. As he said behind a desk he sighed and said "I'm afraid we may have to cancel the Christmas Fayre!" "No" exclaimed the Englishman, "but the effort we've put into it all. What will the school think?" "I know" replied Mr. Stuart, "but, well, look at this e-mail I've had this morning" and with that handed his smartphone to Jeremy who read it with an air of concern, "Dear Sir, I am sorry to have to report that John Cena is no longer able to be your Father Christmas for the fayre that you are holding on December 19th next due to having suffered a broken ankle in his most recent bout. We will be more than happy to refund the cost of hiring him" As Jeremy handed the phone back, his heart sank. He had agreed to be the elf in charge of Santa's grotto and had instigated the poll on the school's website for people to choose who should play Santa, "and now the whole school will be so disappointed" he frowned and then suddenly suggested "What about him?" he asked "Him?" asked Mr. Stuart As Jeremy mimed raising a sword he gasped, "But what if he, you know" and opened his eyes wide to recreate the expression on the Ultimate Musketeer's face when he orgasmed after his last appearance, "I mean you haven't been him since Hallowe'en. He's going to be in a foul mood you know!" "I cannot disappoint the school" came the reply and so it was agreed that Jeremy would meet up at Mr. Stuart's house early on the Saturday morning and between them they would try and convince his alter ego to step into the breach *** "NO!" came the resounding reply "What?" exclaimed Alexi and Jeremy in unison "NO!" the Ultimate Musketeer insisted, "Why should I? You seem to forget that I was a hero back in the time of Louis XIII and XIV. Anyway who is this Santa Claus?" "He's a person who delivers gifts to children across the world!" replied Jeremy in the back of the Musketeer's mind, "He's a force for good in the world just like you!" Before the hero could answer, Alexi said "Have you ever celebrated Christmas?" "Of course I" the Musketeer started but then stopped and bowed his head and said softly "No, monsieur" and explained that whilst the person who hosted him every time had indeed celebrated Christmas, he had never experienced it himself and with that sat down on a chair and held his head in his hands. The Ultimate Musketeer, perhaps the most powerful man ever to exist, was crying. "There, There" said Jeremy and added "When I go back to England next week, I will let you celebrate Christmas as yourself!" "But, you can't" exclaimed Alexi, "his and your secret!" "No, it can be done!" and explained that every Christmas, whatever the weather, he had left the house where he lived after the presents had been unwrapped in the morning and walked around his neighbourhood speaking to the residents who were on their own or just needed a little solace, "If I explain to my parents that I wish to speak to someone who lives a little out of the way and that I will be back rather later than normal, that will give me time to become the Musketeer and introduce myself as a friend who has been invited to take part in Christmas!" "You'd do that?" sniffed the Musketeer, "for me?" "I'm British" chuckled Jeremy, "I'd do it for anyone!" With that the Musketeer stood up and bellowed "Monsieur, you have a Santa Claus!" *** "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to our school's Christmas Fayre and would you please welcome our very special guest, Santa Claus!" As the principal led the applause the Ultimate Musketeer, dressed in a bright red outfit stepped out of his grotto and with a mighty "HO, HO, HO!" announced "I now declare this Fayre and my Grotto OPEN!" and with that a rush of kindergarteners surged towards the grotto and for the rest of the afternoon, an almost constant supply of "Please Santa, can I have a lightsabre?" and "Could I have a Minion?" and one rather quiet "Santa, can I wish for snow?" came through and all the while the Musketeer laughed "Ho, Ho, Ho!". Just as the grotto was about to close another person came in and as the lad sat on Santa's lap he was asked "And what would you like for Christmas?" "Mr. Cena" came the reply, "I want to ask a favour of you!" and as the Musketeer looked at the lad sitting on his lap, Jeremy exclaimed in the back of his mind "Oh, lord, Jake!" "And what favour would that be?" replied the Musketeer, not breaking character for a second. "Sir" came the rather modest reply, "Could you help me raise funds please?" "Raise funds?" asked the Musketeer "There's a hero of mine" Jake replied, "who I first met a few months ago. Sir, he's the biggest, strongest man in the world and, I realise this is unlikely to happen, but, sir, could you wrestle him for charity?" "And who is this hero?" asked the Musketeer "He calls himself the Ultimate Musketeer, sir" came the reply, "I first thought he was a comic book hero, but then, sir, I met him, just as I am meeting you and sir, he is magnificent. He's as big as Triple H, stronger than you and the Hulkster combined and oh, sir, could you wrestle him please?" "And if I did, where would the funds go to?" asked the Musketeer "To the charity that a friend of mine holds dear" came the reply, "a charity that raises funds for wounded warriors in my friend's homeland of England!" As the Musketeer listened, Jeremy couldn't believe what he was hearing. Jake, the person who had bullied him all semester considered him a friend. Jeremy asked the Musketeer if he could speak and asked "Lad, why do you want me to wrestle your hero?" "To admit to my friend that I was wrong" Jake said, "to admit that the Musketeers of old were heroes and that I shouldn't have bullied him over it. But, well, I'm the school's star quarterback, sir, if I don't bully someone who is different I'd be removed from my social circle of jocks. Consider it my Christmas present to him, sir!" Now it was Jeremy's turn to cry and as the Musketeer replied, "I'll speak with this Ultimate Musketeer of which you speak. Now, you run along and I'll see what I can do!" in the back of his mind he could hear Jeremy wail "Thank you, Jake, Thank you!" *** As promised the Ultimate Musketeer did celebrate Christmas with Jeremy's parents and once they had got over his size and strength, which was proven by him cracking walnuts with his fingers, they treated him as one of their own family. They shared their chocolate selection boxes with him, they pulled crackers with him which he always won, and they shared their Christmas dinner with him. And in deference to his host's nationality, he stood respectfully as the Queen delivered her Christmas address to which he whimpered "Dieu Sauve La Reine" as he saluted the National Anthem. As the sun started to set he gently shook his hosts hand and said "Madame, I thank you for allowing me to visit this, my first proper celebration of the Mass of Christ. If there is anything I can do for you, please let your son know!" and with that he bowed and let himself out of the door. As he walked slowly to the beach he started to cry gently and murmured "Thank you, Jeremy for allowing me to celebrate Christmas!" "Not a problem in the slightest" replied Jeremy and added "And don't worry, when I get back to school in the New Year I'll arrange that wrestling bout between you and John Cena" and chuckled "Shall I send a picture of you posing naked or just as you are?" As the Ultimate Musketeer's booming laugh filled the air, he stood on the beach overlooking the sea where Jeremy lived he raised his sword and roared "Thy honour is restored" and as Jeremy made his way back to his home, the Ultimate Musketeer said "Joyeux Noel, mon amis" to which Jeremy replied "And the same to you big guy!"
  25. ambrosejakis

    AFTER THAT NIGHT - Part 5

    Previous parts are here AFTER THAT NIGHT Part 5 “Why did you bring him along with us? There is barely enough space for you back there.” Corey asked as he noticed that the little guy sat on my lap, nearly engulfed by the enormity of my muscles. I could feel his little heart pounding inside his toned chest, but at the same time, he was feeling very safe hugging me. I must say it felt nice that my humongous new body was protective besides intimidating. “Don’t be rude like that, Corey. Tristan has just been through a very scary experience!” I smacked the back of his muscular bull neck, the loud sound and the redness of his skin taught him to be more respectful. Corey immediately regretted his latest comment “Sorry, Tristan, I just meant…” “It is okay…I can get a cab home if you stop the car.” He said timidly, but I squeezed him a bit tighter to reinsure that it was all right. “Do you really want to go now, Tristan?” I asked tenderly, although the tone of my voice was deep and very manly, I must admit. There was something changing inside me. I felt so calm, so confident. I thought I was confident and self-assured before, but it was just an illusion. I suddenly realized that size and the strength of my body served to a greater purpose, they made me feel stronger on the inside too. “Not really, I just feel so scared right now.” He hugged me tighter and although I could tell that he was being honest, despite the undeniable fact of his boner pressing against my abs. I just kissed his forehead and hugged him even more protectively. “Don’t worry, little guy, I’ll make sure you will never feel vulnerable again.” We would certainly be fucking in a matter of minutes, but it still felt really good to just be his hero in muscle armor. Corey gasped at surprise. “What are you talking about?” “I’m just making my part to a fairer world.” I grinned and flexed my humongous biceps, which soared so immensely that it pressed against the ceiling of Dwayne’s car. Tristan automatically hugged the base of such monstrosity with his both arm, but as I enjoyed this tender moment, I noticed something tickling the peak of my biceps. It was then I noticed that sometime during my flexing, my biceps peaked actually tore the metalwork and opened a freaking hole in the ceiling, making a loud noise which surprised all of us. “Holy crap…” Corey whispered as he noticed my latest achievement. “I just keep getting stronger…” I commented with a grin. Tristan just moaned and I knew he was about to cum, but I held his hard cock and squeezed it tight, to keep him from cumming. “Can you hold just a bit longer? We’re almost home…I need your juices to get even more powerful.” “Okay…I’ll try but h-how…can I even help you with that?” Tristan’s puzzled look was adorable. He had this boyish looks, his natural red short hair curly locks and those green eyes with the freckled face and shoulders, Tristan was the cross between Strawberry Shortcake and an action figure. He used to be on Lacrosse team in high school and all that running and outdoor exercising gave him a formidable 6-pack stomach and strong thighs, with skinny waist and a tight perfect shaped apple bottom. “Oh don’t worry, you will find out really soon.” I lifted him up to kiss his forehead and comforted him in my massive arms. “Thank you sir…” Tristan kissed my hairy cheekbones so sincerely that it made me blush. “I can’t believe it! You’ve turned into a fucking muscle bear!” Corey said as he devised our block at the end of the lane. “More like a really cute and super muscular Care Bear…my hero.” Tristan caressed the side of my face and rested his head on my chest, feeling the blond fur covering my chest. With all the events of the night, I forgot how much hairier I’ve gotten. “Maybe I should get used to all the fur…I mean wouldn’t it be a sin to get rid of all that manly coverage?” Tristan and Corey agreed vividly. That’s when I realized I had become the biggest, most handsome and muscular bear in the world. But I still wanted more, oh so much more! Meanwhile, back at the club, Kenny Chang loved the attention his augmented body gave him, and even though he wasn’t quite the dancer as Diego, his gymnastics background gave him great sense of rhythm to perform really well at the dancefloor. It did not take long until Kenny was making out with two hot guys who just used any excuse to grope the immense mounds of muscle on his incredible frame. Suddenly, he felt this huge hand gently squeezing the hardness of his massive shoulders. Kenny barely had time to turn over and felt someone kissing him very passionately, which he responded with the same enthusiasm, because he recognized that manly touch anywhere. “Hey you…” He said in a sensual tone, pretending to sound casual. “Damn, Kenny you’ve grown HUGE since I left!” Malcom Turner, the 6’3” 255 pounds former Tight End of our University’s team said as he admired the immensity of Chang’s new form. Malcom left the team at his senior year to play for one of the high ranked teams at NCAA, so he could get better chances to be drafted by NFL team. “Yeah, I guess I still had some growth left on me…” Chang said as he continued to dance around the taller athlete. Kenny had the biggest crush on Malcom, the epitome of hot African American muscular man. Broad shoulders, thick neck and powerful arms with uncanny strength, this dude would surely be drafted in the early rounds; he was made for breaking tackles! He had dreadlocks hanging just above his powerful shoulders dark chocolate skin tone, the most amazing white smile, and this natural swagger, an exuberant aura of confidence that got many guys and girls on their fours for this huge muscle stud. “What ever happened to you? This new look, the Mohawk, and I remember you were a lot shorter!” Malcom said still amazed by the transformation on the former gymnast. ““Yeah, I’ve been packing on the size, decided Gymnast is not for me...I’m a bigger, better and hotter man!” Kenny said as he flexed his humongous 24” guns to the shocked football player, which actually made him feel intimidated for a second. “Shit dude…you gotta try football then. With a body like yours, you will simply kill at defense!” Malcom said as placed his big paws on Kenny’s muscular butt and held the stone hard bottom with a loud groan. “Maybe I should join your team, so I don’t have to tackle you huh?” Kenny pulled him closer. After Malcom left, he felt miserable for a long time, but he finally understood that Turner only wanted booty-calls and nothing else. “Heh, you sure are one wall of muscle, dude!” Malcom said as he kissed Kenny, who simply lifted him from the ground and supported his weight and they to make out in another place. “Whoa…shit, I forgot how strong you are…Not used to be lifted like that…” Malcom said noticeably shocked and yet excited about these circumstances. “I only changed for the better. Don’t worry…” Kenny reassured him. “Funny thing that. I’ve got some friends who wanted to try a guy’s butt for the first time and you would be just perfect…wanna meet them?” Malcom still felt uneasy being lifted like that. “Just lead the way, buddy.” Kenny said as he placed Malcom on the ground and followed him to the bar, where he met his brawny hot friends. “Rob and Troy, this is my good friend Kenny Chang!” Malcom introduced the shorter but still massively muscular young man to the shocked football players. “Hey Kenny, I’m Rob!” The 6’2” 215 pounds brown haired hunky guy said nearly drooling over the Asian muscle wonder. “Nice to meet you Rob.” Instead of shaking Rob’s hand, Kenny just led it to his huge right biceps and flexed them hard, and the guy just groped it. “I’m Troy…and damn you’re fucking huge! How much do you weigh?” The Samoan behemoth said at the top of his 6’7” and 330 pounds of brawn. “Well, just a tad under 300, you’re still the heaviest guy here…” Kenny blinked at him. “Not with that quality, bro!” Malcom said as he tapped Troy’s hefty stomach to emphasize the defense liner still had lots of extra body fat on his bulk. They all laughed, but the footballers couldn’t take their eyes out of Kenny’s massive muscles. “So, you guys never fucked a man before huh? Well, I wanna change that right now!” Kenny said turning around to show his amazing muscular bubble butt, while Malcom just groped it with pride. “Oh yeah!” They said unison and headed to the back of the place while Turner produced one key to a privative elevator. “I am friends with the owner; he keeps this room for the VIP’s parties.” The hot guy said as they opened the door to a very well groomed room. There were comfortable couches and design furniture pieces. “You guys want something to drink?” Turner asked but when he saw Troy making out with Kenny while Rob already pressed his cock against Kenny’s butt he knew they did not need booze. So Malcom also ceased the opportunity to join the trio and the four of them were soon making out. “Shit….this guy is amazing!” Troy said as he managed to regain his breath. “I told ya…” Malcom chuckled as he resumed kissing Kenny. Kenny felt so powerful having all the taller guys feeling his strong huge muscles, despite the fact they were all taller and still very muscular themselves, these guys only had eyes for the immensity of Chang’s physique and he loved to flex and feel their strong hands groping him with such lust. Malcom took the lead and lowered Kenny’s pants, smacking the huge buttocks loudly and pushing the two humongous cheeks to expose the sweet man cherry to his friends. “This is the stuff, dudes…I’m telling ya!” The muscular footballer said as he inserted his own impressive 9 inches cock inside Kenny’s muscular butt with a great deal of effort, since it was so heavy and strong that it kept pushing the pecker out. However, the newcomers were actually more impressed with the size of the shorter guy’s cock. “Damn…he’s bigger than you Malcom…way bigger than you!” Rob said stroking his own dwarfed 7 inches cock while Troy gasped, reaching for his 8 and a half inches long, but almost as thick prick which made him look pretty impressive, or at least until seeing Kenny’s 13 inches cock growing fully hard at nearly 15 inches of manhood. “Don’t worry little dudes, I won’t be going after your holes… Rob get back there with Malcom and worship my butt and Troy, I wanna suck on your cock, buddy!” Kenny ordered and they simply felt the need to oblige him. For some reason, Kenny needed to taste Troy’s cum, and in a jolt of power, he simply lifted the guy from the floor and held him in his shoulders, stuffing his face into the cock while Troy’s head was lifted much closer to the ceiling. “Whoa… that guy is really strong!” Rob said feeling the hardness on Kenny’s butt. “What are you doing back there…fuck me the both of you, now!” Kenny ordered and the next thing Malcom and Rob realized, they were already penetrating the tight muscle butt, feeling each other’s cock rubbing down into the amazing sphincter. Kenny continued to suck on Troy’s cock and the bulky guy could barely speak, he never had anyone to handle his own weight like that, feeling so light and overpowered, all he could do was throwing his head back and surrender to the incredible pleasure. Malcom and Rob also felt that Kenny’s hole was the best thing they ever fucked, and they couldn’t hold for much longer, given the impressive pressure that muscular butt applied to their cocks. Troy, on the other hand felt like he was attached to an industrial milking machine. “Damn…it is too much…ohhh fuck!” Troy felt like his seed was being sucked out of his testicles rather than cumming down Kenny’s throat, but it still felt painfully amazing. Chang’s desire for cum augmented as he savored the samples from the huge Samoan guy. Malcom and Rob fucked the hole on the huge muscle guy with all their strength, it felt like trying to hump a hole into the mountain, so hard and so tight. Both of them screamed and moaned as their cocks reached the point of no return. Meanwhile, as Kenny’s body processed the powerful sample from Troy, his muscles grew denser, harder, thicker and stronger. At some point, both guys screamed, their cocks were stuck, they couldn’t pull out Kenny’s butt. Troy also screamed because he felt a second load leaving his testicles, and it was overwhelmingly pleasing. Kenny groaned as his hunger increased. His muscles bulged vivdly now, which scared his toppers, but the Chinese American monster only needed more. He continued to suck on Troy’s cock until it went completely dry again. “Fuck…look at him! He’s growing bigger!” Rob said as he tried to take his cock out of Kenny’s super strong butt grip, while Malcom punched the expanding back of Kenny in hopes of making him realize they were in pain right now. Kenny’s growth increased while he dropped Troy’s body, barely catching him at the last possible moment. The Samoan giant just moaned and laid limp on the floor. Then, while Kenny’s muscles grew even bigger than never, the mohawked muscle monster simply relaxed his anus and both guys slipped in a loud POP. “Shit…what’s the matter with you?” Rob asked totally freaked out, noticing the expanding proportions of the muscle freak. “There’s nothing wrong…I just need more muscle!” Kenny smiled and stepped closer to the guy, easily lifting him and the silent Malcom from the ground and holding them in a powerful hug. “You guys smell delicious, I wanna suck you both!” Kenny’s low tone was so manly and authoritarian. “Fuck yeah! Suck me…fuck I can’t hold any longer Kenny!” Malcom screamed at the top of his lungs while Rob just shook his head in despair. “Are you serious? This guy is gonna kill us!” He said trying to break free, but Kenny only laughed at that. “Come on, little dude…You really think I would hurt a cute skinny dude like you?” Kenny chuckled as he inserted the two cockheads into his mouth and sucked them both so intensely that both Malcom and Rob had no other choice but surrendering to the imperative needs of their immense muscle wonder. The combined loads of Malcom and Rob had an extraordinary effect over Kenny’s muscle growth, which just seemed to reach new levels of power. The bulging masses produced loud sounds of something stretching, the bones cracked and healed almost immediately to accommodate wider, larger masses of muscle, while the frame continued to expand. The footballers’ samples provided so much muscle information to Kenny’s DNA that his body changed into a completely new area. His anatomy no longer seemed human, it was just a handsome creation of some wicked sci-fi novel. Immensely thick, powerful and gargantuan new fibers of muscle developed and replaced their humbler predecessors, while Kenny’s muscles increased in girth and width. His body grew taller as well, but it was his muscular augmentation the most epic feature. The strength and width of his shoulders and the massive size of his thighs, biceps, calves, butt and overall inhumanly gargantuan muscles continued to grow as he savored the cum of his two worshippers. Kenny’s mind was lost in the powerful feeling of growth, but something inside him suddenly woke up. He knew suddenly knew the answers for the questions they have been afraid to answer in the last couple of days. Kenny looked down at the shocked guys gawking at him. He grew so much taller than the skinny dudes, but his muscles augmented not just proportionally, they actually increased in girth and volume, which made him look even more gargantuan. They drank on the size of his deltoids, shoulders and the massively huge neck of him made his head look smaller than it really was, but the monstrous chest, the uncanny 12 bulging muscle knots of his washboard abdomen, the glorious immensity of his veined biceps and the shocking size of his thighs increased by the powerful hugeness of his calves, added to the epic throbbing piece of manhood between them. Chang just smiled and hugged the three big men at once, lifting them from the ground and kissing each mouth feverishly. “Thank you so much for your help. Now I need you to go home and get along with your lives.” Chang said very slowly, feeling the instinct to be brutally honest with his donators. He placed them at the ground, waiting for some kind of question, but Rob Malcom and Troy just smiled back at him. “You are welcome.” They said in unison and started gathering their clothes to leave. “That was easy…” Kenny chuckled as he noticed his little friends leaving the room. The humongous naked muscle monster realized he had to maneuver the immensity of his physique to get out of the room without ripping the fucking wall. After ducking and turning aside, he made through the wide door without destroying it. “I gotta find the others!” The humongous Chang knew what to do, but he could not deny the fact that of his immensely huge and super wide shoulders now rubbed against the opposite walls in the hallways of that building. Although Diego left the house the previous evening feeling sure that he had the biggest, hottest and most desirable body among us, he could not help but feeling everyone at that stupid club seemed to be more shocked to the sheer immensity of Kenny’s bulking muscles, and just because he had 5 pounds on him! Truth to be told, Kenny turned into a spectacle to the eyes. People don’t get to see very often hugely muscular Asian men parading their powerful physiques with such fierce looks. Added to the fact that our friend had that uncanny offseason looks on him, at the same time he also looked incredibly conditioned as well, added to the red phony Mohawk, the styled new goatee and his skimpy clothes the overall impact was positively astounding, which certainly granted him lots of admirers at the club. Diego eventually felt he was just being a jerk, after all Kenny was one of his best friends, when he noticed Kenny eventually left with that hot Malcom guy he ceased the opportunity to put his own amazing attributes to good use, and simply dominated on the dancefloor. The powerful movements his huge muscles provided to his flawless technique just hypnotized many guys as well, like Erik, the hot German volleyball player 6’5” of great athletic looks and this killer smile. Diego loved to be topped by taller men, and he particularly enjoyed the fact his muscles now were much bigger and stronger than those on the hot statuesque young man were. Diego and Erik were making out at the parking lot, the taller man’s lustful hands groped everything they could on the shorter but much more muscular man’s amazing physique. At some point, the shaggy haired volleyball player managed to break the kiss and gasped for air. “I’m sorry…I can’t keep up with you…” He said between breaths, and both of them laughed at that. “Sorry, big guy, I am really pumped up…” Diego brought his hands behind his massive neck and jutted his immense chest plates at the rhythm of the music inside the dance club. Erik’s eyes were dragged along with the pec-dance and his hands groped the incredibly hard muscle shelves. “What? Are you kidding me? You’re the huge guy here…I can’t believe the size of your muscles! You must be a professional bodybuilder!” Erik didn’t get tired of complimenting Diego’s amazing physique. “Heh, nah…I am only the hottest salsa dancer here…” Diego blushed. “You make huge guys look skinny…” Erik said in a lower tone. “That I do, skinny…” The kissing resumed, but this time Diego just lifted Erik from the floor and the taller man ceased the opportunity to cross his legs around the Cuban’s slim waist. The powerful thighs of Diego easily took them back to his car and they were soon ripping each other’s clothes off. “Fuck…your cock…it is…huge!” Erik gasped but Diego just silenced him. “Yeah, don’t freak out…I want yours inside me for now!” The uncanny muscular dancer chuckled as he got off his skintight pants and revealed his marvelous muscular bubble butt to the amazed taller guy. Erik took advantage of his taller stance and tried to squeeze his hard cock inside Diego’s hole, but he failed the three first attempts. “Shit…you’re so tight and firm…I don’t think I can push it in! There’s too much muscle!” Erik was as hard as he could be, but his decently sized 8 inches cock could not break the immense strength on Diego’s tight sphincter. The dancer rolled his eyes and took a deep breath. “Lay down on the ground!” He ordered and Erik knew he should not argue with the bigger man. He just laid on the concrete with his cock pointing to the sky and gulped as he noticed Diego’s huge muscular butt going slowly down on him. Diego used the power of his massive legs to squat over the hard cock, pressing his anus against the shaft and moaning as he managed to cram that mushroom head inside his hole, squeezing it tighter and sliding down with slow, controlled, perfect motions that made Erik’s eyes roll inside their orbits. “It feels like I am fucking a warm bronze statue!” Erik hissed as his cock got deeper into the muscular anus, which felt incredibly amazing for both of them. Diego replied by flexing his huge biceps and going all the way to the base of Erik’s cock, without ever resting too much of his weight over the weaker taller man. Erik hissed and managed to use his long strong legs to pump his cock inside the Cuban muscle wonder in fast movements, but at that point, he realized he was not the one in charge. “Don’t worry babe. Let me teach you a thing or two about fucking…” The Cuban wonder chuckled and shook his butt in sensual fast movement that made Erik scream out of pleasure. Diego pretty much turned Erik into a live dildo, he played with him as it pleased him, squeezing and shaking his muscular butt around that cock with masterful skills while the volleyball player moaned and groaned, tortured in the most delicious and sensual ways. Diego gave that volleyball player the best fuck of his life, going all the way down with the shake of his amazing money-maker. Erik just rolled his eyes and managed to endure as Diego went down on his cock with eager, making loud noises as his hardest body bumped against Erik’s loins. “Oh God…I can’t…hold…” Erik’s body was all red and he just felt the uncontrollable urge to cum overtaking him. Diego knew that his topper would not last long; he felt this urge, so he immediately unplugged his butt from the cock and replaced it by his mouth, going down on the shaft exactly as Erik screamed and released his own torrent down the dancer’s throat. My Cuban muscular friend enjoyed the fresh taste of cum and sucked it with hunger, which made Erik groan even louder. “Oh…please!” Erik felt like that guy was sucking his very soul out of his body, he even punched the steel hard back of the Cuban muscle man, who continued to suck on every single drop, to the point Erik nearly passed out, his cock going completely dry. Following the same patterns of the previous events, Diego’s body fed on the DNA provided by the hookup. He just stroked Erik’s cock with his free hand. His muscles grew much denser within seconds, his body augmented as the beautiful skin tone of the Cuban dancer covered new layers of more muscle, and this time his body seemed to be growing taller than before, augmenting more mass into the already shocking physique. Erik realized something else was happening, which got his member go harder again, and the salsa instructor ceased this moment to get it back inside his incredible butt. Erik felt the very buttocks on Diego squeezing his cock even harder, and it sent him back into Cloud 9. “Damn…what is happening to you?” Erik asked much marveled to the sensation of having a man growing bigger around his cock. “I am growing muchacho…” Diego’s own moans increased as his chest expanded, his arms grew more muscular and his definition increased tremendously. His biceps grew even more veined and bulged bigger by the second, his thighs widened and thickened by the second. He squeezed his nipples and flexed his biceps while kissing their soaring peaks, moving along with his monstrous growing legs and thickening calves. “Oh, it feels so good, babe…” Erik closed his eyes, his cock growing harder again. He managed to continue to fuck Diego’s hole in slow combined motions. They were both enjoying this uncanny feeling passionately. The Cuban dancer instinctively knew he had to squeeze more cum out of this guy, and his butt shook even faster. “Shit…ohhhhh” It didn’t take long for Erik’s second load, which made Diego’s rate growth to increase, he packed more muscle within his expanding frame at each passing second. His growth accelerated and Diego was lost in the powerful aura of his augmentation, to the point that he ignored the guy underneath him and just let his expanding weight rest on poor Erik. “Fuck…Diego…oh shit you’re too fucking heavy! Please get off me, please!” He tried to get free but the expanding frame of the Cuban muscle monster was simply impossible to move! Erik kicked and screamed but Diego was totally lost in his intense growth to notice he was crushing the poor fellow underneath him. Erik thought this would be the end of him, he could no longer breathe with the huge body of Diego pressing his entire torso, something could break at any moment! Suddenly, the pressure was lifted from his chest and when he opened his eyes there was this IMMENSE muscular dude talking to him (although Erik couldn’t actually see his face, so much muscle on his chest). “Are you alright down there little guy?” The deep rumbling voice asked Erik, and the volleyball player stood up, noticing that even from the top of his 6’5” height, he could not reach the lower chest of the behemoth Asian that spoke to him. “Kenny? Is that YOU? But…you’re...fucking IMMENSE!” Erik replied recognizing the same faux Mohawk and the goatee on the head resting on top of the most amazing colossal muscle monster of all times. “It’s alright. Are you okay to get back home?” Kenny asked concerned with the fact his friend nearly crushed a guy while he was growing. “I am…better now…what happened to Diego?” Erik asked feeling his legs wobbly. “He’s alright, he just going through some growth trance…it happens to us now.” “How come you guys keep getting bigger?” Erik asked forgetting about the pain on his chest. “Don’t have time to explain now…Diego’s coming around…” Kenny pointed to the huge Cuban muscle monster, whose moaning seemed to subside now. The even more monstrous Asian dude just chuckled and placed the relatively smaller but still incredibly massive Cuban muscle monster back on the ground and the moaning muscle freak seemed to regain his consciousness. Erik noticed that Diego now should be at least two inches taller than him, but with so much muscle and strength cramped onto his new frame, his weight had to be astronomical, he was made of massively built muscle. Such amazing fact only made Erik wonder how much Kenny should be weighing now, since he looked tremendously bigger than Diego. “Kenny! Shit I was worried about you…the weirdest thing just happened to me…” Diego gulped as he saw the humongous body of his best friend and hugged him with renewed enthusiasm, barely noticing that he had also grown tremendously within the last minutes. “I know.” Kenny replied and Diego realized he knew exactly what he meant. “What is happening here? Why are you two so fucking ginormous?” The volleyball player asked in disbelief. Diego and Kenny exchanged looks for a few seconds, after which the Cuban dancer just approached and carefully placed his huge paw on Erik’s shoulder and instructed the shocked shaggy haired German young man. “Erik, I want you to go to your home and wait for me to call you.” “Okay , bye Diego. I’ll talk to you later. ” Erik replied at once and walked towards his car. Diego looked up at Kenny, proud of his latest deed. “It worked…” He whispered and the even bigger muscle monster nodded. “You should have told Erik to just keep on with his life. That’s what I did to my guys, they were pretty scared when I practically devoured them.” Kenny’s voice sounded grave. “I know, the growth was so intense…you think Benny and Corey went through the same thing?” Diego asked his mountainous friend. “Not yet, Corey is still scared as shit but Kenny is getting closer.” The phenomenal muscle freak replied. Diego nodded. “Should we go after them?” Kenny grinned. “Let’s run! I bet with these new muscles, we can beat them to the place!” The two-behemoth muscle beings just launched their glorious bodies, their heavy bodies created indentations at the asphalt as their immense physiques moved towards their destination. Corey parked the car just when two fast figures passed right at our side. “Who are them?” Tristan asked hugging me tighter. “Don’t worry they are our friends.” I said before placing Tristan back at the seat. Corey and I were shocked to see Kenny and Diego grinning at us, each one exulted in power and strength. I got out of Dwayne’s car and stood proud, realizing that despite the fact both were noticeably bigger than me, they were still my best friends. “It seems you guys had you fair share of growth too…” I chuckled looking up at Diego with Kenny towering over the both of us as a monster among monsters, and their hard throbbing massive cocks were just aching to release their juices, just as mine. “You guys look amazing too. Diego and I had real muscles to begin with, so our bodies are more used to grow.” Kenny explained as he looked at the shocked Corey. “You just need to let go of this fear man…we are the luckiest motherfuckers in the universe. It’s time for you to accept it and just be whatever you need to be. Look at Benny, the gym bunny turned into a freaking muscle bear!” Diego pointed out as he hugged me with enthusiasm. Corey considered the idea and nodded. “Fuck yeah…I am tired of being the shortest and skinniest around here!” “You two seem weird, though. Is something wrong?” I looked at their faces, noticing they had gone into some kind of breakthrough. “I think they figured it out…” Corey said as he hugged Diego and the guy lifted him up like a toddler, while Kenny approached me. “We need to grow. You have gathered powerful samples and your juices will share the wonders with the rest of us. The same is valid for every single one of us. When we exchange cum we’ll get much bigger and better than before.” Chang explained to me, although he knew I already could tell that part. “Yeah, I have some goodness on me…but you guys had a whole buffet of muscle and I want my share!” I chuckled. “Don’t worry, Benny, you will be amazing with all the muscle Kenny has gathered!” Diego slapped my butt. “What about the little guy over there?” Corey pointed at the shocked Tristan, who was trying really hard not to cum at the sight of the most powerful beings on Earth. I just turned around and lifted the red haired guy with pride. “I saved Tristan from a couple of disgusting little haters. He was scared as shit, but look at him so cute. Look at his tight lean body, I bet he has amazing gifts for us, and let’s not forget Dwayne. I phoned him and asked to bring food; we’ll need lots of food to keep growing.” I affirmed. “They are welcome, we’ll need more samples, a lot more.” Kenny said flexing his giant arm and when I placed my hand on top of his biceps, we both knew it felt so good. “I know. I want to get so much bigger, I just wanted to figure out why…” “Because they need us to get more powerful” Kenny spoke gently, but I still felt it was creepy. “Okay…somebody better get me this growth juice you two were having right now.” I said and followed the even bigger muscle freaks to my penthouse apartment. I wanted to grow much bigger, I felt inside me, and Kenny probably knew that as well. There was something inside me ready to awake, and I wanted to fully embrace it. End of part 5 To be continued
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..